Driwancybermuseum's Blog Just another WordPress.com site
MONTHLY ARCHIVES: SEPTEMBER 2012
The Rare Unique Letter Collections During Vietnam Liberation war 1966 Posted on September 8, 2012 | Leave a comment
The Rare Unique Letter History Collections Koleksi Surat Unik Yang Langka
Created By Dr Iwan Suwandy,MHA Limited E-Book In Cd-ROM Edition Special For Senior Collectors Copyright @ 2012 Top of Form foreword
At the time of preparing the electronic book collection of the past history of Indonesia when colonized by the Dutch East Indies, Japanese Occupation when the second world war and the Revolution and War of Independence of the Republic of Indonesia I found some unique collections of historical and interesting letters also writing about Around The World With Unique Collection (Cover and letter, postcard and other philatelic collections and numismatic collections and related artwork). Unique collection of historical letter, I gather in an electronic book on CD-ROM which is very exciting to be known by collectors as well as very special, beautiful and charming to be exhibited in an international exhibition. As an example I will show some of the above collection in my web blog Hhtp
/ http://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com
The entire collection will be presented in an electronic book on CD-ROM, published privately by a limited number of only 100 books. I strongly hope that this e-book will be able to provide information that is very interesting and adds to the knowledge of the reader. I understand the electronic book is flawed, mainly because most of the grammar translated with electronic machines, and I’m not an expert Grammar just an old retired physician intending to share their experiences in developing a ko9leksi the historic. Therefore, comments, corrections and suggestions from readers so I expected.
Thousands thanks to the various parties that I can not mention one by one name for their assistance so that electronic books can be realized. Jakarta, September 2012
Dr Iwan Suwandy, MHA Kata Pengantar Pada saat menyusun buku elektronik koleksi Sejarah Indonesia tempo dulu saat dijajah Hindia Belanda, Pendudukan Jepang saat perang dunia kedua serta Revolusi dan Perang Kemerdekaan Republik Indonesia Saya menemukan beberapa koleksi surat historis yang unik dan menarik.Begitu juga saat menulis tentang Kelililing Dunia Dengan Koleksi Unik (Sampul dan surat,kartupos bergambar dan koleksi filateli lainnya serta koleksi numismatik dan karya seni terkait). Koleksi Surat Unik Yang Langka ini saya kumpulkan dalam suatu buku elektronik dalam CD-ROM yang sangat menarik untuk diketahui oleh para kolektor serta sangat istimewa, indah dan menawan untuk dipamerkan dalam suatu pameran internasional. Sebagai contoh akan saya tampilkan beberapa koleksi tersebut diatas dalam web blog saya Hhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com Seluruh koleksi akan disajikan dalam sebuah buku elektronik dalam CD-ROM yang diterbitkan secara pribadi dengan jumlah terbatas hanya 100 buku saja. Besar harapan saya agar buku elektronik ini akan dapat memberikan informasi yang sangat menarik dan menambah wawasan para pembaca. Saya maklum buku elektronik ini sangat banyak kekurangannya,terutama tata bahasanya karena sebagian besar diterjemahkan dengan mesin elektronik, dan saya bukan ahli Tata Bahasa hanya seorang dokter tua yang sudah pensiun yang ingi berbagi pengalaman dalam menyusun suatu ko9leksi yang historic. Oleh karena itu komentar, koreksi dan saran dari pembaca sangat saya harapkan. Saya haturkan ribuan terima kasih kepada berbagai pihak yang tidak dapat saya sebutkan satu persatu namanya atas bantuan mereka sehingga buku elektronik ini dapat terwujud. Jakarta September 2012 Dr Iwan Suwandy,MHA I.THE PRE 1860 COLLECTIONS DURING VIETNAM LIBARATION WAR STILL MANY LOVE LETTER SEND FROM THE THE LOVERS TO THE FRONT OR REVERSE PADA SAAT PERANG VIETNAM BANYAK DITEMUKAN SURAT CINTA DARI PARA KEKASIH KE MEDAN PERANG ATAU SEBALIKNYA ,SALAH SATUNYA BACA DIBAWAH INI SURAT INI SAYA TEMUKAN DI HO CHI MINH CITY SAAT BERKUNJUNG ISAN ATHAUN 2007 YANG LALU September,25th 1966
(a)FREE POSTALLY USED COVER FROM MILITARY ACADEMY/ARMED FORCE TRANING SCHOOL NATHRANG KBC 4311 red airmail COVER from Hop TD-894 (?, please comment-auth ) TO So 1/TR 16/lg 4 Nho caiu trao cho me (?) Saigon. And the vintage photo of Nha Trang HQ 505 LST (landing ship Transport )-Phillipine navy , on the back of photo hand written “ Ky niem ngay uo ki he 56 Doa Nu trah quoc gia Su Phan Nha Trang” Nhatrang military cover Hop TD 894 KBC 4311with Quan Buu M1(Military Post) Stamp without nominal with not clear CDS of Nha Trang , not clear red double circle official Stamped to Saigon . (The earliest postally used Military stamps type M1 during the Vietnam liberation War ,rare postal history-auth)
FREE POSTALLY USED COVER FROM MILITARY ACADEMY/ARMED FORCE TRANING SCHOOL NATHRANG KBC 4311 red airmail COVER from Hop TD-894 (cann’t identified), TO So 1/TR 16/lg 4 Nho caiu trao cho me Saigon.This letter was send via the landing ship,look the picture below.
And the vintage photo of Nha Trang HQ 505 LST (landing ship Transport )-Phillipine navy , on the back of photo hand written “ Ky niem ngay uo ki he 56 Doa Nu trah quoc gia Su Phan Nha Trang” Anniversary uo ki he 56 Boring Nu trah nation Nha Trang Phan “ Peringatan bangsa Nha Trang ke 56 Nhatrang military cover Hop TD 894 KBC 4311with Quan Buu M1(Military Post) Stamp without nominal with not clear CDS of Nha Trang , not clear red double circle official Stamped to Saigon . (The earliest postally used Military stamps type M1 during the Vietnam liberation War ,rare postal historyPemakaian Prangko militer Vietnam M1 yang paling dini dalam perang Pembebasan Vietnam auth) Inside the covers the letter : _____________________________________________ Nha Trang 26/9.66 Kinh anh ! Den hom nay mia la con 12 ngay se mau khoa. Em thu cho anh hay. “Heart picture” Ngoai Hue, neu anh thi ten nha t hang thinh (ban em) choi thang ay choi dep lam. Anh dten do choi va co the nho nha no nan com hoai lai dto a nha khoi muon nha. No co thu cho em. Anh co gap no bao no lai em co loi hoi ho tham no . Thu anh vai hang, xin tam but Chine anh vui may mau. Em via Dah. TB. Dia chauc thinh, Lunchi thinh 82 Chi Long Hue.(OD&PH) (b) Civil postally used cover with Thw Thao The Duc olympic 1 d and flower 3d stamps (rate 4d) send from Qui Nhon to Saigon, CDS Quinon-vietnam (not clear) 15.9.1966. The letter inside: ________________________________________________________________ Qui Nhon 22.9.1966 Em Ye’u Moi nam gio sang anh da thuec day roi. Thoi guen anh tap dtuoc trong nhung ngay o’ Saigon. Giaa phut nay thuc en hay un ngu trong chau an? Troi Saigon dta lanh tro em ? han em dtang no nhung giao modtep. Em oi! Em mo thy gi? Anh, Nghi rang ting yeu cua chung ta chua dtu dte? Anh nghi? Rang tinh yeu cua chung ta chua dtu dte dti vao nhung gioi ngu than tum ma em tinh yeu cua anh chua dtu manh di chiem tran vin long un? Chung co lo tu hem anh roi ra dten Zui nhon dten nay, anh dta goi dten em toi da thu thu tu,trong khi dto anh chi ? nhon cua em co mat. Mat la thu trang gan thang ! Anh truong thu chuoc dtuoc tinh trang dto. Tinh yeu dtang dtot chay long anh, em but chung ? Anh nho em Kinh phung guea Khung canh vang ve cua in ro trong tins anh. Anh khao khat duoc gap em,dtuoc nhin tan mat em cuoi va nhat la anh muon hon em. Em yeu mui ,anh lai nho dten truoc phi mot troi dti vao chan nui,………………..etc…………………………………………… (very long latter, if someone will tranlate I will put all letter in the blog, many “Anh” what the meaning ?-auth) Hay viet tha cho anh den nhe ! Vieyt that nhieu vao ! Bao nhien l oi em Viet anh cam thay van Chua dtu. Sap dten gio anh phai dte rua mat dte xuong van phong. Ban ngay anh ban lo cho hoc ninh dten bu dtau , Theo sau so noi nhien hon. Hon Em ! Anh Nha Trang 09/26/66 Of him! Today mia la to 12 days will be the color department. I collected for you. “Heart picture” outside Hue, if you implement the name of the t Top silence (I) play win ay dep lam. He dten toys and recalled the debt com Hoai dto a hybrid off the muon. It has collected for you. He met no how no they are beneficial to ask them to do it. Obtained his shoulders, would temporarily but Chine fun & fast. Children via Dah. TB. Dia chauc silent, Lunchi Some 82 More Long Hue. (OD & PH) (B) Civil postally used cover with thw Thao The Duc olympic 1 d and flower 3d stamps (rate 4d) send from Qui Nhon to Saigon, CDS quinones-vietnam (not clear) 15.9.1966. The letter inside: ________________________________________________________________ Qui Nhon 09/22/1966 I Ye’u Each year morning his skin INJECTIONS day leave. Guen UK tap dtuoc in the days o ‘Saigon. Giaa this minute en or un stupid in chau eat? Saigon dta cold ashes you? term you dtang it velvet communicate modtep. I oi! I mo thy do? I, think that ting love our sour DTU DTE? Comfort? That the love of us not DTU DTE DTI on the good coal stupid tum that I love sour DTU un the cell occupied tran vin heart? They worry from hem he whips out dten Zui pointed this dten, I dta dten package you have obtained the order, while dto spend? nhon of children present. Mat la thu liver thang! He The collection copy dtuoc field dto page. Love dtang dtot melted him, but overall? I miss you leprous Business guea deserted landscape of in ro in tins him. I long to see you, dtuoc close look you smile and especially I want to kiss you. I love the hood, he future, remember dten before the a troi DTI to the foot of the mountain, ……………….. etc …………………………………………… (Very long latter, if someone will tranlate I will put all letter in the blog, many “Anh” what the meaning?-Auth) Soft black or viet forgive him! Vieyt so much on! Covered, l oi children Viet him feel still DTU. Ordered dten time you wash DTE DTE down valve. Daytime he worried hoc security dten bu dtau, followed by some more natural place. Kiss me! After restored may be this latter like this Qui Nhon 09/22/1966 I Ye’u Every year in the morning to go injection skin. Fellow English GIAA Guen from Saigon. minutes prohibits eating shrimp or indifferent in eating? Saigon cold your ashes? The term you like velvet when communicating. I oi! I unfortunately got you, let’s do it? I do Thee mo? I, think that you love? Glad Comfort? That our love is not on the coal piles, well what the hell, that I love you and cardiac cells occupy vin? They worry he whips out, I have received your package and have obtained the order, while whether I sangup spend? Nhon children present. Very pleasing! He Copies of your photo collection in the field of newspaper pages. Love had melted him, but overall? I miss you Business desolate landscapes in the cans themselves. I miss seeing you, saying, look closely you smile and foremost I want to kiss you. I like the tent, his future, remember fondly before a gari we make love to the foot of the mountain, ……………….. etc. …………………………………………. .. (The last very long, if someone would tranlate I will put all the letters in the blog, many “Anh” what-Auth?) Viet black soft or forgiving! Viet so much! Covered, Viet child she was still like that. Ordered time you wash down valve. He worried security, followed by several more natural. Kiss Me! Kiss me!
Qui Nhn 1966/09/22 tôi Ye’u Hàng năm, vào bui sáng đ đi da tiêm. Viên ting Anh GIAA Guen t Sài Gòn. phút cm tôm ăn hoc th trong ăn ung? Sài Gòn lnh DTA tro ca bn? Thut ng bn thích nhung khi giao tip. Tôi oi! Tôi tic là đã có em, chúng ta hãy làm điu đó? Tôi làm Ngài mo? Tôi nghĩ rng bn yêu? Vui mng nghi? Đó là tình yêu ca chúng tôi không phi là trên đng than gì đa ngc, mà tôi yêu thích và các t bào tim chim vin? H lo lng anh roi ra, tôi đã nhn đc gói phn mm ca bn và đã có đc đn đt hàng, trong khi cho dù tôi sangup chi? Tr em Nhn trình bày. Rt hài lòng! Ông bn ca b su tp nh ca bn trong lĩnh vc ca các trang báo. Tình yêu đã tan anh, nhng tng th? Em nh anh Kinh doanh cnh quan hoang vng trong bn thân lon. Tôi nh nhìn thy bn, nói, hãy nhìn k bn mm ci và quan trng nht, tôi mun hôn bn. Tôi thích lu, tng lai ca mình, nh thng yêu trc khi mt Gari, chúng tôi làm tình vi chân núi, ……………….. vv …………………………………………. .. (Cui cùng rt dài, nu có ai đó tranlate Tôi s đt tt c các ch trong blog, nhiu “Anh” nhng gì-Auth?) Vit mm màu đen hoc tha th! Vit rt nhiu! Bao, Vit con cô y vn nh th. Theo th t thi gian bn ra xung van. ông lo lng an ninh, tip theo là mt s t nhiên hn. Kiss Me! Hôn tôi! Qui Nhon 1966/09/22 saya Ye’u Setiap Tahun pagi harus pergi injeksi kulitnya . Rekan inggris GIAA Guendari Saigon. menit ini melarang makan udang atau masa bodoh di makan? Saigon dingin abu Anda? Istilah Anda bagaikan beludrusaat berkomunikasi. Saya oi! Saya sayang punya-Mu ,ayo kita lakukan? Saya, berpikir bahwa cinta kamu? Senang Comfort? Bahwa cinta kita tidak menyala pada tumpukan batubara ,baikmasa bodoh, bahwa aku mengasihi kamu dan menempati sel jantung vin? Mereka khawatir ia cambuk keluar , saya telah menerima paket Anda dan telah memperoleh pesanan, sedangkan apakan aku sangup menghabiskan? Nhon anak-anak hadir. Sangat menyenangkan hati! Dia Salinan koleksi foto anda dilapangandari halaman surat kabar . Cintatelah melelehkan dia, tapi secara keseluruhan? Aku merindukanmu Bisnis lanskap sepi di dalam kaleng dirinya. Saya rindu melihat Anda, saying, melihat dari dekat Anda tersenyum dan terutama saya ingin menciummu. Saya suka tenda, dia masa depan, ingatlah sayang sebelum suatu gari kita bercinta ke kaki gunung, ……………….. dll …………………………………………. .. (Yang terakhir sangat panjang, jika seseorang akan tranlate Aku akan menaruh surat semua dalam blog, banyak “Anh” apa arti-Auth?) Hitam lembut atau viet memaafkannya! Viet begitu banyak! Covered, anak Viet dia merasa masih seperti itu . Memerintahkan waktu Anda mencuci bawah katup. dia khawatir keamanan , diikuti oleh beberapa tempat yang lebih alami. Ciumlah Aku! Kiss me! THE END @ COPYRIGHT 2012
Report this ad
Report this ad
Leave a comment
Posted in rare unique letters collections
The Rare Unique Letters Collections(Koleksi surat Unik Yang Langka) 1802 Posted on September 7, 2012 | 2 comments
KOLEKSI SURAT UNIK YANG LANGKA The Rare Unique Letter History Collections Koleksi Surat Unik Yang Langka
Created By Dr Iwan Suwandy,MHA Limited E-Book In Cd-ROM Edition Special For Senior Collectors Copyright @ 2012 Top of Form foreword
At the time of preparing the electronic book collection of the past history of Indonesia when colonized by the Dutch East Indies, Japanese Occupation when the second world war and the Revolution and War of Independence of the Republic of Indonesia I found some unique collections of historical and interesting letters also writing about Around The World With Unique Collection (Cover and letter, postcard and other philatelic collections and numismatic collections and related artwork). Unique collection of historical letter, I gather in an electronic book on CD-ROM which is very exciting to be known by collectors as well as very special, beautiful and charming to be exhibited in an international exhibition. As an example I will show some of the above collection in my web blog Hhtp
/ http://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com
The entire collection will be presented in an electronic book on CD-ROM, published privately by a limited number of only 100 books. I strongly hope that this e-book will be able to provide information that is very interesting and adds to the knowledge of the reader. I understand the electronic book is flawed, mainly because most of the grammar translated with electronic machines, and I’m not an expert Grammar just an old retired physician intending to share their experiences in developing a ko9leksi the historic. Therefore, comments, corrections and suggestions from readers so I expected.
Thousands thanks to the various parties that I can not mention one by one name for their assistance so that electronic books can be realized. Jakarta, September 2012
Dr Iwan Suwandy, MHA Kata Pengantar Pada saat menyusun buku elektronik koleksi Sejarah Indonesia tempo dulu saat dijajah Hindia Belanda, Pendudukan Jepang saat perang dunia kedua serta Revolusi dan Perang Kemerdekaan Republik Indonesia Saya menemukan beberapa koleksi surat historis yang unik dan menarik.Begitu juga saat menulis tentang Kelililing Dunia Dengan Koleksi Unik (Sampul dan surat,kartupos bergambar dan koleksi filateli lainnya serta koleksi numismatik dan karya seni terkait). Koleksi Surat Unik Yang Langka ini saya kumpulkan dalam suatu buku elektronik dalam CD-ROM yang sangat menarik untuk diketahui oleh para kolektor serta sangat istimewa, indah dan menawan untuk dipamerkan dalam suatu pameran internasional. Sebagai contoh akan saya tampilkan beberapa koleksi tersebut diatas dalam web blog saya Hhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com Seluruh koleksi akan disajikan dalam sebuah buku elektronik dalam CD-ROM yang diterbitkan secara pribadi dengan jumlah terbatas hanya 100 buku saja. Besar harapan saya agar buku elektronik ini akan dapat memberikan informasi yang sangat menarik dan menambah wawasan para pembaca. Saya maklum buku elektronik ini sangat banyak kekurangannya,terutama tata bahasanya karena sebagian besar diterjemahkan dengan mesin elektronik, dan saya bukan ahli Tata Bahasa hanya seorang dokter tua yang sudah pensiun yang ingi berbagi pengalaman dalam menyusun suatu ko9leksi yang historic. Oleh karena itu komentar, koreksi dan saran dari pembaca sangat saya harapkan. Saya haturkan ribuan terima kasih kepada berbagai pihak yang tidak dapat saya sebutkan satu persatu namanya atas bantuan mereka sehingga buku elektronik ini dapat terwujud. Jakarta September 2012 Dr Iwan Suwandy,MHA I.THE PRE 1860 COLLECTIONS 1802 1802: Jonathan D. Lewis to Dr. John Vaughan The Island of Trinidad off the coast of Venezuela 1802 1802: Jonathan D. Lewis Dr John Vaughan Pulau Trinidad di lepas pantai Venezuela Surat ini ditulis oleh Jonathan D. Lewis, kepada adiknya mertua, Dr John Vaughan (1775-1807), yang dikreditkan dengan melakukan vaksinasi pertama di Delaware pada tahun 1802. John Vaughan dididik di Chester, Pennsylvania, dan di tahun 1793 dan 1794, sementara belajar untuk menjadi seorang dokter, menghadiri kuliah di kedokteran di University of Pennsylvania di Philadelphia. Vaughan berlatih kedokteran di Delaware, pertama di Bridge Christiana dan kemudian di Wilmington. Ia adalah anggota dari organisasi profesi, termasuk Akademi Philadelphia of Medicine, Medical Society of Philadelphia, Amerika Medical Association, dan Kedokteran Delaware dan masyarakat filosofis. Vaughan adalah seorang penulis produktif, pinjaman pena untuk topik penting medis dan ilmiah. Dia terus nya “Diary Medis No 3” sebelum dan selama wabah demam kuning serius dari 1802. Vaughan meninggal pada tahun 1807 dari demam tifoid. Vaughan adalah seorang pengamat tekun kondisi iklim Wilmington, sering mencantumkan suhu harian, arah angin, dan cuaca. Dia percaya bahwa kondisi ini mempengaruhi terjadinya penyakit pada waktu tertentu dalam setahun. Dengan demikian, pada satu kelompok halaman Vaughan mencatat informasi cuaca untuk bulan tertentu, dan pada kelompok lain ia mencatat apa yang pasiennya menderita selama periode yang sama. Kadang-kadang, Vaughan pecah untuk menyalin pola ini sebuah artikel yang ia baca, sesuatu yang ia dengar, atau surat bahwa ia telah baik tertulis atau diterima tentang masalah medis. Salah satu koresponden nya adalah Dr Benjamin Rush. Seorang pria ilmu pengetahuan dan kedokteran, Vaughan menulis mungkin dalam hiburan untuk mendukung teorinya tentang pengaruh cuaca pada penyakit: “Pak Alrichs, seorang pembuat jam tangan cerdik, memberitahu saya bahwa musim sakit-sakitan selalu ditandai dengan pecahnya menonton springs – bahwa fakta begitu mapan untuk menjadi pepatah & itu secara khusus sehingga musim ini “Pada tanggal 26 Agustus,, 1800 Vaughan. mengatakan: “Bad account dari Baltimore & Norfolk – demam kuning menyebar dengan angka kematian yang besar.” Pada 1802 sebuah epidemi demam kuning yang parah pecah di Wilmington. Vaughan dianggap telah menjadi satu-satunya dokter untuk tetap di kota untuk mengelola mereka yang telah tertular penyakit ditakuti. Satu tahun kemudian, American Philosophical Society meminta agar ia menulis sebuah pamflet tentang insiden tersebut. Sejarah Singkat dari Demam musim gugur yang berlaku di Borough of Wilmington di Tahun 1802 dihasilkan. Diary naskah Vaughan fitur perayaan penulis langsung dan pribadi penyebaran penyakit. Dalam Vaughan pamflet rinci mengapa dia pikir epidemi demam kuning dimulai, bagaimana dia pikir itu menyebar, dan apa yang dia pikir harus dilakukan untuk memberantas itu. Dalam buku hariannya Vaughan mencatat kunjungan awal dengan Ann Davidson, yang kemudian diidentifikasi sebagai pembawa awal penyakit, dan mencatat kondisi di rumah tetangga itu Davidson: “Gudang Hadley, sebelah Davi [d] anak telah untuk waktu yang lama penuh air – & wadah umum dari kotoran setiap … sering dikutuk sebagai gangguan oleh korporasi, namun diabaikan. Wm. Cloud mengeluh yang menjadi sangat ofensif kepada mereka. ” Vaughan menulis tentang kegiatan warga Wilmington pada tanggal 13 September: “3/4 dari orang-orang kiri bagian bawah kota ini – di bawah jalan kedua – alarm besar. Dewan Kesehatan teratur dalam efek – beberapa mengundurkan diri – Presiden melarikan diri – tidak umat manusia kembali kepada Barbarisme “. Vaughan mungkin digunakan buku hariannya, melayani sebagai itu sebagai catatan kronologis dan sumber detail yang berharga, untuk membangun narasi pamflet nya. Pada September 23, misalnya, Vaughan menulis surat tentang status penyakit kepada presiden Dewan Kesehatan, Isaac Dixon, ia disalin ke surat ini buku hariannya, dan muncul kemudian dalam surat edaran. Pada akhir pamflet nya, Vaughan mendaftarkan orang yang meninggal akibat epidemi, dalam buku hariannya ia mencatat nama-nama dan alamat dari mereka terserang dan mencatat apakah mereka sembuh atau meninggal. Vaughan pernah benar-benar ditinggalkan maksud asli dari buku hariannya – untuk menunjukkan hubungan sebab-akibat antara kondisi cuaca dan kejadian penyakit – untuk menulis tentang wabah demam kuning di Wilmington. Ada, pada kenyataannya, banyak referensi untuk kondisi cuaca selama epidemi, dan konsep memainkan peran penting dalam sejarah Concise nya. Stampless Surat Page 1 Halaman 2 Page 3 Page 4 Halaman 5 Halaman 6 Page 7 TRANSKRIPSI Ditujukan kepada John Vaughan, MD, Wilmington, Negara Bagian Delaware Port of Spain [Trinidad] 13 Juli 1802 Pada kedatangan terlambat dari Eropa & c., Saya belajar bahwa pulau ini banyak dibicarakan dan di sebagian besar tempat dianggap akuisisi besar untuk England. Saya tahu bahwa pendapat seperti berlaku di Philadelphia sebelumnya untuk keberangkatan saya. Oleh karena itu saya akan membuat Trinidad subyek komunikasi yang hadir dari keyakinan bahwa Anda akan senang menerima saran yang mungkin diandalkan. Sebelum saya masuk pada subjek, mengizinkan saya untuk menyatakan bahwa saya telah di semua lembah terkaya dari Port de Mona luar Anna sungai dan 7 hari dalam perahu mengunjungi Margin Trinidad pada Gulph (Paria atau Ballena). Yang terakhir dilakukan pada agak bersifat cabul nyata dari hidup saya seperti dalam banyak kasus, malam datang sebelum aku bisa mendarat, yang dilakukan di atas lutut saya di lumpur di iklim tidak bersahabat. Dalam kata, saya telah di sebagian besar perkebunan dalam budidaya dan telah melihat hampir semua tanah yang terbaik yang liar dan rentan perbaikan. Fungsi geografis, dan luasnya pulau dapat selalu terlihat dengan memiliki referensi peta. Populasi setuju untuk Sensus lalu diambil pada bulan Oktober 1801 adalah sekitar 39.000 jiwa. _______ Dari Warna segala. Lebih dari setengah totalitas putih adalah Perancis dan Inggris lebih banyak daripada orang-orang Spanyol. Ada di sini beberapa M______, Corsicans, Italia, & orang-orang dari hampir semua Bangsa di Eropa dengan Creoles dari semua Kepulauan di Hindia Barat. Batavia (sekarang Jakarta), Jawa – reputasi buruk untuk kejahatan dan penyakit sampar. Iklim adalah yang paling mewabah dari apapun yang saya pernah masuk Jika Batavia di Jawa telah sampai sekarang disebut Makam Eropa, sebutan akan berlaku di sini dengan kekuatan yang jauh lebih besar. Saya dapat berbicara menghormati dua tempat dengan cara komparatif dari bagian sepele pengalaman. Tentu Batavia tidak pernah begitu sakit-sakitan dari apa yang saya telah mampu belajar, seperti Port of Spain telah selama 2 bulan. Hampir setiap orang Eropa mati yang tiba dengan maksud tinggal permanen sejak 1 April lalu (hari saya mendarat). Jika aku pernah harus memiliki kebahagiaan melihat Anda, saya akan memberikan detail mengenai hal ini yang akan hampir terhuyung kredibilitas. Tanah yang subur di lembah dan sebagian besar dari pulau ini di tanah datar dari mungkin lain di Hindia Barat. Tidak ada perhatian telah dibayarkan kepada pupuk kandang, yang merupakan bukti yang kuat kesuburan, meskipun yang saya lihat tebu dari Ratoons 9 sehalus pernah tumbuh. Sebagian besar pulau dapat disebut tanah perawan – tidak pernah dibersihkan. The Gulph Paria tentu menawarkan dasar mundur baik selama bulan badai dan tidak tunduk pada badai. Kekerasan angin topan atau _____ angin. Aku tidak bisa, bagaimanapun, setuju dengan jurnal Inggris ________ dalam melampirkan penting indah seperti itu. Ini akan pernah terpaksa sebagai tempat keselamatan kecuali selama bulan Badai dan kemudian hanya oleh kapal di sebuah stasiun windward. Perang kapal ke bawah angin, mengatakan pada stasiun Jamaika, di mana kekuatan besar umumnya, tidak akan pernah berpikir datang di sini & jarak yang begitu besar, dan akan ia ingat bahwa Hindia Barat tidak menderita dengan lebih sering Badai parah dari sekali dalam 7 tahun rata-rata. Kapal dagang mungkin datang ke sini tapi tidak ada sebagian besar. Pedagang akan mengejar perdagangan selama bulan-bulan badai. Mereka tidak akan mengizinkan kapal untuk lay up ____ ini. Kami sekarang akan mempertimbangkan perdagangan interior Trinidad dan saya pikir saya bisa dengan jelas membuktikan bahwa sebagian besar pria komersial di Eropa & Amerika telah memungkinkan dirinya tertipu. Pelayanan Inggris telah terus mewakili nilai Pulau di gelar besar untuk berasal dari kedekatannya dengan utama. Dari keadaan yang sederhana, mereka telah berjanji Bangsa sebuah perdagangan selundupan yang paling berkembang dengan orang Spanyol. Mari kita periksa posisi bagian dari Main yang nya dari _____ ke ____ of the River & ke Passages Boca tanpa ______ lebih nyaman untuk Trinidad daripada setiap pulau lainnya. Pelabuhan ini tidak dan akan menikmati hampir perdagangan eksklusif dengan port tersebut. Tapi dalam apa perdagangan terdiri? Dalam unggas dan sayuran, & cocao dari O. Saya melihat kapal saat mereka tiba dan berangkat dan akibatnya mengingat fakta dari pengetahuan primitif. Semua yang dijelaskan pantai dalam batas-batas di atas adalah total buruk – orang Spanyol dari ______ telah memperkenalkan uang kurang & telah mengambil _____. Kami memiliki pembelian mereka telah sama sekali cukup. Dalam kata, mereka telah merugikan jauh lebih besar daripada manfaat ke pulau. Pelabuhan-pelabuhan utama di Main dari mana pengaruh kekayaan secara rasional bisa diharapkan, adalah Cumana & Laguina – yang pertama adalah terdekat. Dari pelabuhan bahwa Spanyol bisa pergi ke berbagai pulau dengan fasilitas yang lebih besar daripada yang mereka bisa datang ke sini. Mereka bisa pergi ke Antigua dan Curacao terutama dengan lebih mudah. Kepulauan lainnya bisa diberi nama. Aku sekarang akan bertanya apakah sistem keuntungan begitu sering diselenggarakan keluar dari ____ adalah tidak benar-benar hancur. Jika Spanyol bisa pergi ke tempat-tempat dengan hanya kenyamanan yang sama bahwa mereka dapat datang ke sini, mereka bisa menemukan ada jenis barang diinginkan? Mereka bisa. Dalam M & C telah disebutkan, mereka setiap saat tertentu menemukan artikel yang sangat mereka inginkan. Belanda, ____ Perancis & Jerman selalu senang orang-orang Spanyol tetapi membuat maksud dari Spanyol atau orang lain untuk menganggap pengetahuan tertentu perdagangan dan dia akan mengejarnya. Apa obyek perdagangan? Selain apa yang telah dikatakan, maka selanjutnya dapat mengamati bahwa kebiasaan Perancis & Spanyol adalah menyenangkan satu sama lain. Sebagian besar orang-orang Spanyol berbicara bahasa Spanyol dan tidak ada jumlah hina yang terakhir berbicara ____. Akhir-akhir ini telah mengatakan bahwa Prancis adalah memiliki perdagangan langsung dari pelabuhan nya di Eropa untuk orang-orang di Main. Jika ini benar, tidak ada pulau dapat menikmati perdagangan penyelundupan sampai batas tertentu. Dalam hal Trinidad bisa menjanjikan dirinya sangat sedikit. Aku senang dalam menyatakan kepada Anda bahwa saya telah diperlakukan sangat sopan sini dengan karakter yang sangat terhormat Saya pada akhirnya tidak menentukan untuk menghormati tempat tinggal saya. Akan tetapi kepada Allah saya bisa memohon agar memperbaikinya di Amerika. Kekayaan ada kriteriamintus satu Jika aku bisa maju di sini, saya akan setuju menjalani apapun dan setiap kesulitan & sakit untuk tujuan melakukan sesuatu untuk saudara-saudaraku. Saya belum mendengar _____ tua. Ini adalah keadaan tunggal yang membuat saya dalam gelap. Saya dengan penghargaan , hamba Anda yang patuh – Jonathan D. Luiz Ingat saya Bu Vaughan. Aku minta maaf untuk memberitahu Anda bahwa Jim adalah seorang pencuri dikonfirmasi & pembohong. Semua minus______ saya telah mampu untuk menimbulkan dan menunjukkan tidak ada perubahan perilaku menghormati f____ ia dijual. Aku tidak tahu apa yang harus dilakukan dengannya. Jika saya menjual dia di sini, aku takut bahwa Anda atau saya – mungkin keduanya – mungkin diperkenalkan kesulitan. Maksudku jika saya menjual dalam waktu. Bila ada kesempatan bagi saya untuk menulis , melakukan mengatakan apakah saya bisa dengan properti membuang waktunya disediakan. Membuat peluang Obligasi untuk pengiriman nya di 21 tahun Original collections Source Sparehand
1802: Jonathan D. Lewis to Dr. John Vaughan
This letter was written by Jonathan D. Lewis, to his brother-in-law, Dr. John Vaughan (1775-1807), who is credited with performing the first vaccination in Delaware in 1802. John Vaughan was educated in Chester, Pennsylvania, and in 1793 and 1794, while studying to be a doctor, attended lectures on medicine at the University of Pennsylvania in Philadelphia. Vaughan practiced medicine in Delaware, first in Christiana Bridge and later in Wilmington. He was a member of several professional organizations, including the Philadelphia Academy of Medicine, the Medical Society of Philadelphia, the American Medical Association, and the Delaware Medical and Philosophical societies. Vaughan was a prolific author, lending his pen to topics of medical and scientific importance. He kept his “Medical Diary No. 3² before and during the serious yellow fever epidemic of 1802. Vaughan died in 1807 of typhoid fever. Vaughan was an assiduous observer of Wilmington’s climate conditions, often listing the daily temperature, wind direction, and weather. He believed that these conditions influenced the occurrence of diseases at certain times of the year. Thus, on one group of pages Vaughan recorded weather information for a given month, and on another group he noted what his patients suffered from during the same period. Occasionally, Vaughan broke this pattern to copy an article that he had read, something he had heard, or a letter that he had either written or received about a medical matter. One of his correspondents was Dr. Benjamin Rush. A man of science and medicine, Vaughan wrote perhaps in amusement to substantiate his theory on the influence of weather on disease: “Mr. Alrichs, an ingenious watch maker, informed me that sickly seasons were always characterized by the breaking of watch springs — that the fact was so well established as to be proverbial & that it was peculiarly so this season.” On August 26, 1800, Vaughan said: “Bad accounts from Baltimore & Norfolk — yellow fever spreading with great mortality.” In 1802 a severe yellow fever epidemic broke out in Wilmington. Vaughan is reputed to have been the only doctor to have remained in town to administer to those who had contracted the dreaded disease. One year later, the American Philosophical Society requested that he write a pamphlet about the incident. A Concise History of the Autumnal Fever which Prevailed in the Borough of Wilmington in the Year 1802 resulted. Vaughan’s manuscript diary features the author’s immediate and private observances of the spread of the disease. In the pamphlet Vaughan detailed why he thought the yellow fever epidemic started, how he thought it spread, and what he thought had to be done to eradicate it. In his diary Vaughan recorded his early visit with Ann Davidson, whom he later identified as the initial carrier of the disease, and noted the conditions in the house neighboring the Davidson’s: “Hadley’s cellar, adjoining Davi[d]sons has been for a long time full of water — & the common receptacle of every filth … oft condemned as a nuisance by the corporation, but neglected. Wm. Cloud complained of its being very offensive to them.” Vaughan wrote of the activities of Wilmington residents on September 13: “3/4 of the people left the lower parts of the town — below second street — great alarm. Board of Health disorganized in effect — some resigned — President fled — are not mankind reverting to Barbarism.” Vaughan probably used his diary, serving as it did as a chronological record and source of valuable details, to construct the narrative of his pamphlet. On September 23, for example, Vaughan wrote a letter on the status of the disease to the president of the Board of Health, Isaac Dixon; he copied this letter into his diary, and it appeared subsequently in the circular. At the end of his pamphlet, Vaughan listed the people who died from the epidemic; in his diary he recorded the names and addresses of those stricken and noted whether they recovered or died. Vaughan never totally abandoned the original intent of his diary — to demonstrate a cause-and-effect relationship between weather conditions and the incidence of disease — to write about the outbreak of yellow fever in Wilmington. There are, in fact, numerous references to weather conditions during the epidemic, and the concept plays an important role in his Concise History.
TRANSCRIPTION
Addressed to John Vaughan, M.D., Wilmington, State of Delaware Port of Spain [Trinidad] July 13, 1802 By the late arrivals from Europe &c., I learn that this island is much spoken of and is in most places considered a great acquisition to England. I know that such an opinion prevailed in Philadelphia previous to my departure. I shall therefore make Trinidad the subject of the present communication from a conviction that you will be pleased to receive advice that may be relied on. Before I enter on the subject, permit me to state that I have been in all the richest valleys from the Port de Mona beyond the River Anna and was 7 days in a boat visiting the Trinidad Margin on the Gulph (Paria or Ballena). The latter was performed at the evident risque of my life as in many instances, night came on before I could land, which was done above my knees in mud in an unfriendly climate. In a word, I have been on most of the estates in cultivation and have seen nearly all the best lands which are wild and susceptible of improvement. The geographical function, and extent of the island may be always seen by having reference to a map. The population agreeably to the last Census taken in October 1801 was about 39,000 souls. _______ of every Colour. More than half the totality of whites are French and the English are more numerous than the Spaniards. There are here a number of M______, Corsicans, Italians, & people from nearly all the Nations in Europe with Creoles from all the Islands in the West Indies.
The climate is the most pestilential of any that I was ever in. If Batavia in Java has been heretofore called the Grave of European, the appellation will apply here with much greater force. I can speak respecting the two places in the comparative way from a trifling portion of experience. Certainly Batavia was never so sickly from what I have been able to learn, as Port of Spain has been during the last 2 months. Almost every European is dead that arrived with an intention of permanent residence since the 1st April last (the day I landed). If I should ever have the happiness of seeing you, I will give a detail on this subject that will almost stagger credibility. The soil is fertile in the valleys and a greater portion of the island is in flat land than perhaps any other in the West Indies. No attention has been paid to manure, which is a strong evidence of fertility, notwithstanding which I have seen cane from the 9th Ratoons as fine as ever grew. Much of the Island may be termed virgin land — not being ever cleared. The Gulph of Paria certainly offers a base of fine retreat during the hurricane month and is not subject to hurricanes. Violent gales or _____ of wind. I cannot, however, agree with the ____ ____ English journals in attaching such wonderful importance to it. It will be never resorted to as a place of safety except during the Hurricane month and then only by vessels in a windward station. War ships to leeward, say on the Jamaica Station, where the great force is generally, will never think of coming here & the distance being so great, and be it remembered that the West Indies are not afflicted with a severe Hurricane oftener than once in 7 years on an average. Vessels of commerce may come here but to no great extent. Merchants will pursue commerce during the Hurricane months. They will not allow their vessels to lay up this ____. We shall now consider the interior commerce of Trinidad and I think I can clearly prove that the great bulk of commercial men in Europe & America have allowed themselves to be deceived. The ministry of Great Britain have continually represented the value of the Island in a great degree to derive from its proximity to the main. From that simple circumstance, they have promised the Nation a most flourishing contraband commerce with the Spaniards. Let us examine the position that part of the Main which his from _____ to ____ of the River & to the Boca Passages is without ______ more convenient to Trinidad than to any other Island. This Port does and will enjoy almost exclusive trade with that port. But in what does the trade consist? In poultry and vegetables, & cocao from the O. I see the vessels as they arrive and depart and consequently given the fact from a primitive knowledge. All that coast described within the limits above is miserably poor — the Spaniards from ______ have introduced less money & have taken _____. We have their purchase been at all considerable. In a word, they have been much greater disservice than benefit to the island. The main ports on the Main from which an influence of wealth could rationally be expected, are Cumana & Laguina — the former is nearest. From that port the Spaniards can go to various islands with greater facility than they can come here. They can go to Antigua and Curacao particularly with much greater ease. Other Islands could be named. I will now ask whether the system of advantages so frequently held out from ____ is nor totally destroyed. If the Spaniards can go to those places with only the same convenience that they can come here, can they there find the kind of goods wanted? They can. In M & C already mentioned, they are at all times certain of finding the very articles they wish. Dutch, French & German ____ have always pleased the Spaniards but make it the intent of a Spaniard or any other person to presume a particular knowledge of trade and he will pursue it. What is the object of trade? In addition to what has been said, it may be further observed that French & Spanish habits are congenial to each other. Most of the Spaniards speak spanish and no contemptible number of the latter speak ____. Lately it has been said that France is to have a direct trade from her ports in Europe to those on the Main. If this be true, no island can enjoy a smuggling trade to any extent. In which case Trinidad can promise herself very little. I am happy in declaring to you that I have been treated very politely here by many very respectable characters. I am not finally determined respecting the place of my residence. Would to God I could fix it in America. Wealth there is the only criterion of mint. If I could get forward here, I would agree to undergo any and every kind of hardship & sickness for the purpose of doing something for my brothers. I have not yet heard of old _____. It is the single circumstance that keeps me in the dark. I am with esteem, your obedient servant, — Jonathan D. Luiz Remember me Mrs. Vaughan. I am sorry to tell you that Jim is a confirmed thief & liar. All the ______ mint I have been able to inflict has provided no change of conduct respecting the f____ he was sold for. I know not what to do with him. If I sell him here, I am fearful that you or I — perhaps both — may be introduced to trouble. I mean if I sell in time. If an opportunity exists of writing to me, do say whether I can with property dispose of his time provided. Make a Bond opportunity for his delivery at 21 years. THE END @ COPYRIGHT @ 2012 2 Comments
Posted in rare unique letters collections
KOLEKSI SEJARAH PENDUDUKAN DAI NIPPON DI FILIPINA Posted on September 5, 2012 | Leave a comment
this the sample of dR iWAN e-bOOK iN cd rom THE DAI NIPPON OCCUPATION PHILLIPINE HISTORY COLLECTIONS ini adalah contoh buku elektronik Dr iWAN Sebagian akan diterjemahkan dari informasi original ,maaf bila kurang tepat karena diterjemahkan secara otomatis dengan Bing Translate Sisa info tetap dalam bahsa Ingris karena tempat upload terbatas Silahkan menikamtinya,bila ingin info yang lengkap silahkan mendaftar jadi anggota premium liwat comment If the collectors want to look the complete CD-ROM please subscribe to be premium member via comment The Dai Nippon Occupation Phillipine History Collections
Created By Dr Iwan suwandy,MHAS Limited E-BOOK in CD_ROM edition Special for specialist collectors Copyright@ 2012 Desember, 13th.1941 Filipina: Operasi terkonsentrasi di sekitar kepulauan Filipina. Aktivitas angkatan laut Intens ditunjukkan oleh Amerika di selat antara Taiwan dan Luzon. Konvoi Jepang membawa pasukan dan peralatan. Setengah lusin kapal selam Amerika mencoba untuk mencegat tanpa keberhasilan. Masing-masing konvoi proporsi tinggi pendamping. Meskipun deteksi dasar dari Jepang tidak bisa efektif submersible Grenader kehadiran pendamping yang cukup untuk menghindari torpedo yang penting untuk saat ini. Mendarat dengan selamat di Aparri markas besar Angkatan Darat ke-14, yang memiliki operasi langsung dan markas dari Armada Udara 11. Brigade ke-65 sedang mempersiapkan untuk melanjutkan Tuguegarao diambil tanpa garda depan melawan. Divisi ke-21 tiba dari China saat mendarat dan dua resimen tank. Sepuluh unit rekayasa bekerja keras untuk memperluas lereng Aparri lapangan terbang. Kemampuan hanya pergi ke 3. Dengan markas Armada 11 4 skuadron Zero dari Formosa dapat diinstal di Aparri dengan jaminan layanan yang tepat dari perawatan pesawat. Membawa ini skuadron daripada harus menggunakan tank drop yang membatasi manuver mereka dan mengurangi kelelahan percontohan. Tugas mereka adalah untuk menghilangkan lima puluh pejuang Sekutu masih di Manila. Sebuah operasi pengalihan sedang berlangsung di selatan Luzon dengan mengambil Legaspi dan naik ke utara dari kekuatan kecil yang terdiri dari dua resimen infanteri dan batalyon elit. Jepang berharap bahwa kekuatan muka untuk membagi menjadi dua kekuatan untuk bertahan sekitar Manila. Sebuah operasi pendaratan yang direncanakan di pulau Mindanao pada 14 Desember dengan dua konvoi. Operasi akan ditutupi oleh skuadron tempur disertai tiga pramuka cruiser Chiyoda dan skuadron ringan dengan tujuh kapal perusak dan kapal penjelajah ringan. (121) Desember, 14th.1941 Selatan pantai Filipina: Orang Jepang disita tanpa perlawanan Naga dan terus muka mereka kembali ke Manila. (121) Desember, 17th.1941 Orang Jepang telah bekerja keras untuk memperluas basis Aparri dan Tugueragao Filipina utara. Mulai 17 Desember Zero dan Sallys pembom dapat mempersingkat perjalanan mereka untuk memulai serangan mereka di Manila. 18/12, membawa skuadron mereka di tempat kerja beristirahat dan ofensif udara di Manila lagi. Gelombang 1 dari Zero kehilangan perangkat, tapi dua warna P40. Gelombang 2 kehilangan Zero dan membunuh P40 a. Gelombang ke-3 adalah kesalahan dan menghancurkan 2 P40 tanpa kehilangan apapun. Gelombang berikutnya dari pembom menghancurkan terdiri pangkalan udara di Manila menghancurkan trek, fasilitas dan persediaan bensin Desember, 20th.1941 Di pagi hari tempat pesawat amfibi konvoi yang mungkin untuk membongkar tentara dievakuasi dari Filipina ke Makassar Gagal berburu di Filipina: Skuadron kapal penjelajah cahaya ditempatkan di Filipina sekali lagi mencoba untuk membasmi bintang meluncurkan torpedo menimbulkan ancaman terus pasukan pendaratan. Sekali lagi pertempuran yang berlangsung off dari Iba sampai 1000 meter jauhnya. Meskipun keunggulan yang luar biasa dari Jepang CI mereka yang tidak mampu untuk menempatkan shell tunggal. PT-32 menjatuhkan torpedo pada CL Tama yang baru saja terhindar. Untuk ledakan dari PT kirim, Jepang 3 bukan dari kaliber yang sama, itu benar. Pertempuran berakhir dengan tanpa kehilangan kedua belah pihak. (Pertempuran dengan PT telah berubah di alam AE dalam arti lebih realistis) Di daerah yang sama USS Salmon longgar empat torpedo pada kapal perusak tapi Nokaze kurangnya. Para perusak Jepang, namun model terbaru, tidak dapat menemukan kapal selam. (The AE Submarines sangat sulit mengusir, tapi sebagai imbalannya mereka tidak efektif dengan adanya pengawalan yang sesuai) (121) Desember, 20th.1941 pagi hari 20/12. Penggerebekan di Manila dilanjutkan dengan penghancuran dua pesawat tempur Sekutu. Ucapan Terima Kasih menunjukkan bahwa Sekutu terkonsentrasi di Manila 51 unit meninggalkan sisa pulau. (121) Desember, 21th.1941 Penggerebekan di Manila Pada pagi hari Manila, 3 upaya Warhawk untuk menghadapi Zero muncul di pangkalan. Terjun 29.000 kaki, Amerika mencoba untuk mengejutkan Zero Jepang tetapi menghindar. Salah satunya ditemukan di belakang buta dan P40B. Orang lain menyerah. Kemudian ikuti sepanjang hari serangkaian serangan untuk menghancurkan pangkalan udara berhasil. Namun Filipina buruh Malaysia serangan Sally Lilly dan terkejut kereta api sarat dengan tentara bepergian di Singapura. 284 korban Brigade India 6 dan resimen artileri 155, sebagian besar terdengar terluka, tersebar di sepanjang mobil terbakar. (121) Di 22d, Desember 1941 Let.Gen.Brett, yang baru saja menerima perintah untuk pergi ke Australia dan mengambil komando pasukan Angkatan Darat AS di sana, tiba dengan Wavell dan percakapan dengan Cina mulai dengan sungguh-sungguh. Petunjuk Brett dari Washington untuk bergabung dengan orang lain dalam mencari cara untuk mengambil keuntungan dari “ekstensi over-saat ini” Jepang – tesis MacArthur – dan untuk meyakinkan Cina bahwa Amerika Serikat tidak meninggalkan Filipina atau mitranya di Asia. Setelah diskusi yang cukup, rencana yang menempatkan kontrol di Washington dan menyerukan hanya beroperasi secara terbatas di Asia telah berkembang dengan delegasi dan dikirim ke Washington. Generalissimo pikir itu tidak memuaskan dan dikirim sendiri. Baik berisi saran konkret pada perintah atau logistik, dua masalah yang akan wabah Sekutu di China selama tiga tahun ke depan. Konferensi berakhir pada 23d, setelah diproduksi, salah satu perencana menulis, “sangat sedikit di jalan hasil nyata.” 18-20 Desember th 1.942 The Singapore Konferensi (18-20 Desember), meskipun tidak menghasilkan rencana untuk menghentikan drive Jepang, lebih berbuah, karena dari itu datang usulan konkret pertama untuk perintah Sekutu di Pasifik Barat Daya. Petunjuk Kolonel Brink ini adalah untuk menyampaikan pandangan MacArthur pada strategi Timur Jauh, yang diringkas Jenderal Marshall baginya sebagai berikut: Amerika, Australia, dan Belanda udara dan angkatan laut harus bekerja sama untuk menjaga jalur komunikasi terbuka dari Australia ke Filipina. Pertahanan berhasil Filipina dianggap penting untuk pemeliharaan struktur Sekutu defensif di Pasifik Barat. Rencana untuk penguatan Filipina langsung pasti tergantung untuk sukses pada pembentukan lalu lintas udara antara Filipina dan basis selatan. Setiap upaya harus dilakukan untuk membantu pasokan udara dengan pembentukan kembali komunikasi laut terbatas antara Australia dan Filipina. Pandangan-pandangan ini, Marshall menambahkan “umumnya sepakat dalam oleh Presiden.” Pada saat yang sama ia memberitahu MacArthur dari pertemuan mendatang dan instruksi kepada delegasi Amerika, menambahkan anggapan bahwa ia berhubungan langsung dengan mereka 7 “jika praktis dari sudut pandang kerahasiaan.” Dengan petunjuk ini dan dengan pernyataan tambahan dari MacArthur dan Hart, dikemas dalam bahasa MacArthurian, bahwa “wilayah Timur Jauh sekarang lokus dominan perang, “Brink Kolonel disampaikan kepada peserta konferensi Singapura 1.941 pandangan Amerika tentang pentingnya Filipina dan kebutuhan untuk tetap membuka jalur komunikasi. Tapi lihat Inggris pentingnya Singapura didominasi. Laporan dari konferensi itu, oleh karena itu, sementara itu meminta balabantuan besar untuk Pasifik Barat Daya dan mengadopsi semua saran MacArthur untuk perlindungan dari jalur udara dan laut antara Malaya dan Filipina, memberi tempat kedua pertahanan Filipina. Jepang menaklukkan Singapura, konferensi itu berpikir, akan menjadi bencana dari urutan pertama. Tidak hanya akan memastikan hilangnya Hindia Belanda dengan sumber daya yang besar dalam minyak dan karet, tetapi juga akan menempatkan musuh dalam posisi untuk mengisolasi Australia dan Selandia Baru dan untuk memisahkan armada Inggris dan Amerika di Timur Jauh. Pentingnya Filipina terbatas, dalam laporan Konferensi Singapura, penggunaannya 8 “sebagai dasar maju dan mengapit aksi serangan terhadap jalur komunikasi Jepang.” Hasil yang paling penting dari pertemuan Singapura adalah proposal yang dibuat oleh Brink untuk perintah terpadu. Konferensi, katanya kepada Kepala Staf, “mahal mengindikasikan perlunya satu kepala tertinggi atas staf gabungan sekutu” untuk mengkoordinasikan upaya, pasukan Amerika Inggris, Australia, dan Belanda di daerah dan membuat rencana untuk masa depan. The “pendapat tidak resmi” dari konferensi itu, ia menambahkan, menunjukkan bahwa penunjukan familiar Amerika dengan wilayah Pasifik untuk posting ini “tidak hanya akan diterima tetapi diinginkan.” Jika seperti janji dibuat dan kantor pusat yang didirikan, Brink menyarankan bahwa itu terletak di Jawa. Tapi dia tidak gagal untuk menunjukkan bahwa mayoritas delegasi percaya basis utama operasi Sekutu di Pasifik Barat Daya harus di Australia, dengan basis di muka Indies.9 Saran Brink ini dengan cepat dijemput di Washington. Dalam Divisi Perang Angkatan Darat Rencana, di mana ia pergi pertama untuk komentar, gagasan perintah terpadu di Timur Jauh digambarkan sebagai “penting mutlak bagi keberhasilan penuntutan upaya perang di teater ini,” dan masalah yang seharusnya didiskusikan dengan Inggris. Aksi di divisi berakhir dengan catatan, “Hal ini sedang dipertimbangkan oleh Kepala Staf Telah dibahas di Gedung Putih..” 10 Desember, 22th.1941 Di pagi hari serangan udara terus di Manila. Amerika masih menyelaraskan Warkawks 5. 2 dihancurkan terhadap suatu Nol. Kemudian lulus pembom ditumbuk dasar. Lubang pertama dari hari di lereng tidak bisa benar-benar disegel kembali. (121) Pada saat laporan dari Konferensi Singapura dan Chungking mencapai Departemen Perang, Churchill dan Kepala Stafnya telah tiba di Washington untuk pertama konferensi perang banyak yang menandai aliansi militer yang paling sukses dalam sejarah peperangan. Pertemuan ini, yang berlangsung dari 22 Desember 1941-14 Januari 1942 dan dikenal dengan nama kode ARCADIA, dalam banyak hal yang paling penting dari konferensi yang diselenggarakan selama perang. Ini mendirikan sebuah organisasi untuk melakukan perang koalisi yang selamat semua ketegangan dan tekanan dari kepentingan nasional bertentangan, menegaskan kembali keputusan dasar untuk membuat upaya besar di Eropa pada saat rakyat Amerika belum pulih dari shock Pearl Harbor dan ketika bencana mengancam di Pasifik dan Asia, mendirikan perintah Sekutu pertama perang, dan meletakkan program yang luas untuk masa depan serta rencana untuk segera action.11 Perbedaan antara pandangan Inggris dan Amerika, yang telah jelas jelas pada pertemuan ABC awal tahun 1941, lagi-lagi terlihat pada konferensi ARCADIA. Orang-orang Amerika percaya bahwa kepentingan nasional terbaik mereka akan dilayani dan keamanan Amerika Serikat yang terbaik dijamin oleh kekalahan awal Jerman dan Jepang. Tujuan ini mereka menempatkan di depan semua orang lain dan membuat tolok ukur untuk setiap masalah di hadapan mereka. Inggris, juga meminta kekalahan awal musuh, tetapi mereka berbeda dengan orang Amerika tentang cara untuk melakukannya. Selanjutnya, kepentingan nasional mereka mencakup keamanan dan masa depan dari sebuah kekaisaran yang berjauhan dengan garis panjang komunikasi. Tugas mereka adalah lebih kompleks dibandingkan dengan Amerika dan jalan mereka untuk kemenangan yang lebih berbelit-belit. Bagi mereka, Timur Tengah, Singapura, Malaya, Australia, India – semua mengadakan pentingnya Amerika tidak bisa memberikan alasan yang murni militer. Inggris mendesak keras agar alokasi sumber daya Sekutu untuk membela posisi ini, tidak hanya di ARCADIA tetapi pada konferensi yang diikuti, sementara Amerika mendorong mindedly tunggal bagi operasi yang akan membawa kekalahan musuh. Tapi tekad untuk setuju dan niat baik pada kedua belah pihak mengatasi semua perbedaan. Tentang satu hal, tujuan utama dari strategi Sekutu, ada ketidaksepakatan ada. Para pelaku berlangganan pernyataan dasar tujuan perang yang berfungsi sebagai tujuan strategis untuk tahun 1942 dan dasar pembagian sumber daya dari kedua negara. “Banyak hal telah terjadi sejak Februari lalu,” kata konferensi itu, “tetapi meskipun masuknya Jepang ke Perang, pandangan kami tetap bahwa Jerman masih merupakan musuh utama dan kekalahan adalah kunci kemenangan.. Setelah Jerman dikalahkan runtuhnya Italia dan kekalahan Jepang harus mengikuti. “12 Disepakati Oleh karena itu, sebagai” prinsip kardinal “dari Amerika dan strategi Inggris,” bahwa hanya minimum kekuatan yang diperlukan untuk melindungi kepentingan vital dalam teater lain harus dialihkan dari operasi melawan Jerman. “ Dalam hal situasi yang ada, ini “prinsip kardinal” berarti bahwa produksi persenjataan harus ditingkatkan, bahwa posisi penting harus dipertahankan, bahwa jalur komunikasi yang vital harus diadakan, dan bahwa, dengan kombinasi pemboman, blokade propaganda, dan, perlawanan Jerman harus dikurangi sehingga Sekutu bisa mendarat di Benua tahun 1943. Tapi prinsip kekuatan minimal di Pasifik adalah salah satu yang dapat ditafsirkan dengan berbagai cara dan biasanya adalah, tergantung pada situasi. Selalu ada orang-orang yang dapat membenarkan pasukan tambahan untuk Pasifik atas dasar bahwa mereka diminta untuk menjaga kepentingan vital di sana. Ini adalah posisi Angkatan Laut, dengan kuat berpendapat dan konsisten oleh Laksamana Raja. Di Timur Jauh dan Pasifik, Amerika dan Inggris Kepala Staf setuju, maka akan diperlukan untuk menjaga keamanan Australia, Selandia Baru, dan India, untuk mendukung Cina, dan untuk mendapatkan “poin dari pandang” dari mana serangan melawan Jepang bisa “akhirnya dikembangkan.” Ini adalah tujuan jangka panjang, yang “objek langsung” adalah untuk menahan Hawaii, Alaska, Singapura, Barrier Melayu, Filipina, Rangoon, dan rute ke China. Sebagai pernyataan umum strategi, tujuan yang digariskan oleh AS dan Inggris Kepala Staf memiliki sedikit relevansi dengan darurat di Timur Jauh di mana Jepang maju dengan cepat di depan setiap. Apa yang dibutuhkan adalah kesepakatan tentang pembagian sumber daya dari kedua negara untuk daerah itu, dan, khususnya, jumlah yang akan diberikan setiap posisi penting masih di tangan Sekutu namun dipertahankan oleh berbagai kekuatan nasional dan komandan independen. Kedua belah pihak tampaknya enggan untuk masuk ke dalam diskusi rinci tentang hal ini, tetapi mereka sepakat bahwa perencana harus mempelajari pertanyaan tentang disposisi pasukan dalam dan dalam perjalanan ke Pasifik Barat Daya. Penelitian ini, Kepala ditetapkan, harus didasarkan pada tiga asumsi alternatif, pertama, bahwa Sekutu akan memegang kedua Filipina dan Singapura, kedua, bahwa mereka akan terus Singapura dan Hindia Belanda, tapi kehilangan Filipina, dan ketiga, bahwa mereka akan kehilangan Singapura dan Filipina. Para perencana pergi untuk bekerja pada masalah segera dan cepat menghasilkan laporan Kepala disetujui pada hari terakhir tahun ini. Menyadari bahwa kekuatan itu di daerah tidak bisa memegang posisi yang ditentukan dan bahwa bala bantuan segera harus diberikan, para perencana dibingkai pernyataan berikut dari tujuan Sekutu: 1. Pegang Barrier Melayu, yaitu Semenanjung Malaysia, Sumatera, Jawa, dan pulau-pulau yang membentang ke arah timur ke barat laut Australia, “sebagai posisi defensif dasar”; “. Sebagai posisi pendukung penting” dan Burma dan Australia 2. Membangun kembali komunikasi dengan Filipina dan mendukung garnisun di sana, sementara menjaga komunikasi ke Burma dan Australia dan di wilayah Timur Jauh. Ditambahkan ke laporan adalah daftar pasukan sudah di teater dan dijadwalkan tiba dengan 1 Februari 1941 December,13 th .1941 Philippines: Operations are concentrated around the Philippine archipelago. Intense naval activity is indicated by the Americans in the straits between Taiwan and Luzon. Japanese convoys carry troops and equipment. Half a dozen American submarine attempting to intercept without success. Each convoy includes a high proportion of escorts. Although rudimentary detection of Japanese can not effectively submersible Grenader the presence of sufficient escorts to avoid torpedo which is essential for the moment. Landed safely at Aparri the headquarters of the 14th Army, which has direct operations and the headquarters of the 11th Air Fleet. The 65th Brigade is preparing to move on Tuguegarao taken without a fight vanguard. The 21st Division arriving from China during landing and two tank regiments. Ten engineering units are working hard to expand the slopes of Aparri airfield. Ability just go to 3. With the headquarters of the 11th Fleet 4 squadrons of Zeros from Formosa can be installed in Aparri with the assurance of proper service of aircraft maintenance. Bringing these squadrons rather than having to use drop tanks that limit their maneuverability and reduce pilot fatigue. Their task is to eliminate fifty Allied fighters still in Manila. A diversion operation is underway in southern Luzon with taking Legaspi and rise to the north of a small force consisting of two regiments of infantry and a battalion of elite. Japanese hope that this advance force to split into two forces to defend the vicinity of Manila. A landing operation is planned on the island of Mindanao on December 14 with two convoys. The operation will be covered by a squadron of three battleships accompanied scout cruiser Chiyoda and a light squadron with seven destroyers and a light cruiser.(121) December,14 th .1941 Southern coast of the Philippines: The Japanese seized without a fight Naga and continue their advance back to Manila.(121) December,17 th .1941 The Japanese have worked hard to expand the bases of Aparri and Tugueragao the northern Philippines. Beginning December 17 the Zeros and bombers Sallys can shorten their journey to launch their attack on Manila. 18/12, brought their squadrons at work rested and air offensive on Manila again. The 1st wave of Zeros loses a device, but two shades P40. The 2nd wave loses Zero and kills a P40. The 3rd wave is the fault and destroyed 2 P40 without any loss. Subsequent waves of bombers devastate composed airbase in Manila destroying tracks, facilities and gasoline inventories December,20 th .1941 In the morning the seaplane spot a convoy being likely to unload troops evacuated from the Philippines to Macassar Unsuccessful hunting in the Philippines: The squadron of light cruisers stationed in the Philippines once again trying to eradicate stars launches torpedoes pose a continuing threat to the landing forces. Once again a skirmish takes place off of Iba to 1000 yards away. Despite the overwhelming superiority of Japanese çi those unable to place a single shell. The PT-32 dropped a torpedo on CL Tama who just avoided. For a burst of the Japanese send PT 3, not of the same caliber, it is true. The battle ends with no loss of both sides. (Fighting with PT have changed in nature to AE in a more realistic sense) In the same area the USS Salmon loose four torpedoes at the destroyer but the lack Nokaze. The Japanese destroyers, yet a recent model, are unable to locate the submarine. (The Submarines AE are very difficult to cast, but in return they are ineffective in the presence of suitable escorts) (121) December,20 th .1941 the morning of 20/12. Raids on Manila continued with the destruction of two Allied fighters. Acknowledgments indicate that the Allies concentrated in Manila 51 units leaving the rest of the island. (121) December,21th.1941 Raids on Manila On the morning of Manila, 3 Warhawk attempt to confront the Zeros appearing on the base. Plunging 29,000 feet, the Americans tried to surprise the Japanese Zeros but dodge. One of them is found behind a blind and P40B. Others give up. Then follow throughout the day a series of raids to destroy the airbase succeed. But the Filipino laborers Malaysia raid Sally Lilly and surprised a train loaded with troops traveling on Singapore. 284 victims of the 6th Indian Brigade and the artillery regiment 155, mostly sounded wounded, spread along the cars on fire.(121) On the 22d,December,1941 Let.Gen.Brett, who had just received orders to go to Australia and take command of U.S. Army forces there, arrived with Wavell and the conversations with the Chinese began in earnest. Brett’s instructions from Washington were to join with the others in seeking ways to take advantage of Japan’s “present over-extension” — MacArthur’s thesis — and to reassure the Chinese that the United States was not abandoning the Philippines or its partners in Asia. After considerable discussion, a plan that placed control in Washington and called for only limited operations in Asia was evolved by the delegates and sent to Washington. The Generalissimo thought it unsatisfactory and sent his own. Neither contained any concrete suggestions on command or logistics, two problems that would plague the Allies in China for the next three years. The conference ended on the 23d, having produced, one of the planners wrote, “very little in the way of concrete results.” December 18-20 th 1942 The Singapore Conference (18-20 December), though it produced no plan to halt the Japanese drive, was more fruitful, for from it came the first concrete proposal for an Allied command in the Southwest Pacific. Colonel Brink’s instructions were to present MacArthur’s views on Far East strategy, which General Marshall summarized for him as follows: American, Australian, and Dutch air and naval forces should cooperate to keep open line of communications from Australia to Philippines. Successful defense of Philippines considered essential to maintenance of Allied defensive structure in the Western Pacific. Plans for immediate Philippine reinforcement definitely dependent for success upon establishment of air traffic between Philippines and bases south. Every effort should be made to supplement air supply by re-establishment of limited sea communications between Australia and Philippines. These views, Marshall added “are generally concurred in by the President.” At the same time he informed MacArthur of the forthcoming meetings and of his instructions to the American delegates, adding the suggestion that he correspond directly with them “if practicable from the viewpoint of secrecy.” 7 With these instructions and with the additional statement from MacArthur and Hart, couched in MacArthurian language, that “the Far East area is now the dominant locus of the war, ” Colonel Brink presented to the Singapore conferees 1941 the American view of the importance of the Philippines and the necessity for keeping open the lines of communication. But the British view of the importance of Singapore predominated. The report of the conferees, therefore, while it called for large reinforcements to the Southwest Pacific and adopted all of MacArthur’s suggestions for the protection of the air and sea lanes between Malaya and the Philippines, gave second place to the defense of the Philippines. Japanese conquest of Singapore, the conferees thought, would be a disaster of the first order. Not only would it make certain the loss of the Netherlands Indies with is vast resources in oil and rubber, but it would also place the enemy in position to isolate Australia and New Zealand and to separate the British and American fleets in the Far East. The importance of the Philippines was limited, in the report of the Singapore Conference, to its use “as an advanced and flanking base for offensive action against Japanese lines of communication.” 8 The most important result of the Singapore meeting was the proposal made by Brink for a unified command. The conference, he told the Chief of Staff, “dearly indicated the need for one supreme head over a combined allied staff” to co-ordinate the efforts of the American, British, Australian, and Dutch forces in the area and to make plans for the future. The “unofficial opinions” of the conferees, he added, indicated that the appointment of an American familiar with the Pacific area to this post “would not only be acceptable but desirable.” If such an appointment were made and a headquarters established, Brink suggested that it be located in Java. But he did not fail to point out that the majority of the delegates believed the major base of Allied operations in the Southwest Pacific should be in Australia, with an advance base in the Indies.9 Brink’s suggestion was quickly picked up in Washington. In the Army War Plans Division, where it went first for comment, the idea of a unified command in the Far East was described as “an absolute essential for the successful prosecution of the war effort in this theater,” and a matter that ought to be discussed with the British. Action in the division ended with the note, “This matter is being considered by the Chief of Staff. It has been discussed at the White House.” 10 Indonesian Version Desember, 25th.1941 Invasi Luzon memulai hari yang sama. Dalam kedua Malaya dan Filipina, tangguh Jepang, tentara terlatih luar biasa cepat mengatasi maju pertahanan dan menyapu selatan menuju Singapura dan Manila. Hong Kong menyerah pada Hari Natal. (121). Pada tanggal 25 Desember, Markas, Amerika Serikat Pasukan di Timur Jauh, didirikan pada Corregidor. Manila ditetapkan sebagai kota terbuka pada hari berikutnya dan sisa-sisa dari pangkalan angkatan laut di Cavite diledakkan untuk mencegah pasokan dari jatuh ke tangan musuh. TANK HAMBATAN DAN KAWAT berduri halus untuk menunda muka musuh di Bataan (atas), anggota perusahaan antitank di posisi di Bataan (bawah). Sebagai canggih Jepang, kekuatan membela diri menuju Semenanjung Bataan. The medan kasar, panggul dilindungi, dan ruang manuver terbatas pada Bataan terbatas kemampuan musuh untuk mempekerjakan sejumlah besar pasukan. Persiapan untuk pertahanan semenanjung diintensifkan dan stok persediaan meningkat. pada 22 Desember 1941 Jenderal Homma menempatkan sebagian besar Angkatan Darat ke-14 di darat Lingayen Teluk, utara Manila. japamese perwira militer Letnan Jenderal Kyoji Tominaga berjabat tangan dengan perampok dari Kaoru Khusus Serangan Korps sebelum meninggalkan misi terhadap strip arahan USAAF pada Leyte (Oktober 1944) Letnan Jenderal Kyoji Tominaga memberikan anggur demi untuk prajurit dari Kaoru Khusus Serangan Korps sebelum meninggalkan misi terhadap strip arahan USAAF pada Leyte (Oktober 1944) Sisanya mendarat dua hari kemudian di Lamon Bay, selatan ibukota, untuk membentuk lengan selatan gerakan menjepit raksasa berkumpul di Manila. Tapi Homma cepat menemukan ia berurusan dengan musuh ditentukan dan mampu. MacArthur tidak, karena Homma dan Imperial Markas Umum diharapkan, tetap berkelahi habis-habisan di dataran tengah Luzon. Sebaliknya ia diberlakukan rencana lama JERUK dan menarik pasukannya ke Semenanjung Bataan dalam gerakan terampil dan berbahaya retrograde ganda, dibuat dalam dua minggu dalam keadaan yang paling sulit dan tekanan konstan. Pada saat yang sama ia menyatakan Manila kota terbuka dan ditransfer ke markas Corregidor. Dengan demikian, ketika Homma Desember, 26th.1941 Pada 26 Desember penangkapan Jepang Cotabato selatan Manila, Setelah dasar ditempati oleh jenius penerbangan dan pemburu .. Batalyon 1 dari pasukan RI mengusir 124th di Zamboanga Filipina (121) Desember, 29th.1941 Filipina: Pasukan kekaisaran menangkap Batangas, kota terakhir sebelum Manila selatan di mana 51 unit diidentifikasi. Batalyon Sebuah alamat Clark pesawat Lapangan kosong. Lapangan udara besar yang bertempat B17n’est yang dipertahankan oleh unit artileri pesisir menjaga Subic Bay. 48 senjata dan 850 orang ditangkap. Jelas Rominet MacArthur memutuskan untuk mengunci di Manila dan untuk memperpanjang kursi tanpa perlawanan meninggalkan sisa pulau. Di Mindanao resimen 103 mencoba untuk mendapatkan kembali Butuan Filipina tapi keras ditolak oleh resimen 1 dari serangan, satuan elit dari para Japanese Army: Filipina kehilangan 460 orang dari 600 yang terlibat dalam operasi (121). 1.942 Januari 1942 Kesalahan dlm tulisan yg diperbaiki: Dinas intelijen Angkatan Laut mengembalikan urutan pertempuran perang Oklahoma sekutu mereka telah keliru kapal perang yang tenggelam Maryland (121) JEPANG TAHANAN, ditangkap di Bataan, yang dipimpin ditutup matanya ke markas untuk diinterogasi. Pada 1 Januari 1942 Jepang memasuki Manila dan AS, pasukan mundur ke arah Bataan. Perlengkapan militer entah pindah ke Bataan dan Corregidor atau dihancurkan. Sisa pasukan di Bataan, termasuk sekitar 15.000 tentara AS, mencapai sekitar 80.000 orang. Masalah pangan, perumahan, dan sanitasi yang sangat meningkat dengan kehadiran lebih dari 20.000 pengungsi sipil. Semua tentara ditempatkan pada setengah-ransum. Manila: yang tak henti-hentinya pemboman di ibukota Filipina. 2 pesawat hancur setidaknya di lereng. (121) Januari, 2nd.1942 Pada 2 Januari 1942 , Ibukota Filipina Manila diduduki oleh Jepang Januari, 4th.1942 Filipina: Sebuah avant-garde dari selatan Luzon pergi terlalu cepat untuk berinvestasi Manila. Ini menembus beberapa jam sebelum kedatangan menjepit utara. Serangan Filipina-Amerika melawan dan menolak selatan Jepang. 4000 Jepang tersingkir di 1500 melawan tentara Sekutu. Ini topeng bergerak di Manila manuver di semenanjung Bataan bahwa Jepang ingin mengurangi sebelum benar-benar menyerang Manila di mana lebih dari 40 unit sekutu yang tertutup. Serangan udara tertunda sukses di Manila tapi kuat DCA mengurangi efektivitas mereka. (121) Januari, 6th.1942 Luzon: Orang Jepang memimpin operasi berisiko dengan harapan bahwa Amerika menemukan apa yang terjadi terlambat dan hanya bereaksi terhadap waktu. 2 layar pasukan, mungkin terlalu terang, menyembunyikan pasukan sekutu besar terkunci di Manila menjelang brigade ke-65, tiga resimen tank dan resimen artileri di semenanjung Bataan menutup Teluk Manila. Serangan pertama pembela Bataan menyerah. 14.000 orang itu dibawa tahanan, 340 senjata hancur. Jepang segera berbalik untuk bergabung mengepung Manila. 57.000 sekutu terkunci. Seberang DI 21th dengan resimen lapis baja ke-21, 2 resimen infanteri, resimen empat mortir, 17.000 adalah lakilaki, perisai. Amerika dengan bantuan besar dari Jepang tidak memulai penyerangan dan hanya bom:. 230 korban, sementara pemboman Jepang tidak efektif (121) Januari, 9th.1942 Filipina: berburu sekutu berusaha untuk menantang supremasi Jepang lebih Manila berharap untuk mencegat pembom mereka. Nyaris hilang: 5 Warhawk tempur pada 8 terlibat hancur. Pertempuran berlangsung di ketinggian 31.000 kaki, di mana Warhawks jelas tidak nyaman. Filipina-Amerika menyadari bahwa mereka memiliki keuntungan numerik ke Manila: 44.000 terhadap 20 000. Mengusir serangan Jepang di pinggiran ibukota sebelum tentara ditarik dari Bataan terjadi. 4400 tentara Hirohito bubar, 800 warga Filipina yang hilang. (121) Januari, 11th.1942 sebagian besar tentara Amerika di Filipina itu tertahan di Semenanjung Bataan Januari, 20th.1942 Maret 1942 WORLD WAR II Bataan KEMATIAN MARET – “Hal ini tanpa sifat malu-malu sedikit dan sangsi bahwa saya mendekati deskripsi saya fakta-fakta dan peristiwa di Bataan Death Maret. Untuk memberikan gambaran yang akurat dari perbuatan-perbuatan tersebut pasukan Jepang, akan diperlukan bagi saya untuk menggambarkan tindakan yang plum kedalaman yang sangat kejatuhan manusia dan degradasi. Keynote dari seluruh kejahatan ini dapat dicontohkan oleh dua kata-terkatakan horor. Horror telanjang dan telanjang menembus setiap sudut dan sudut kasus ini dari awal sampai akhir, tanpa bantuan atau paliatif. Aku telah mencari, saya telah mencari tekun di antara massa besar bukti untuk menemukan beberapa fitur penebusan, beberapa faktor yang meringankan dalam pelaksanaan orang-orang yang akan mengangkat cerita dari tingkat horor murni dan kebinatangan dan memuliakan uponplane it.at paling tragedi. Saya akui saya telah gagal ‘ Keynote dari seluruh kejahatan ini dapat dicontohkan oleh dua kata yang tak terkatakan-horor. Horror telanjang dan telanjang menembus setiap sudut dan sudut kasus ini dari awal sampai akhir, tanpa bantuan atau paliatif. Aku telah mencari, saya telah mencari tekun di antara massa besar bukti untuk menemukan beberapa fitur penebusan, beberapa faktor yang meringankan dalam pelaksanaan orang-orang yang akan mengangkat cerita dari tingkat Maret sampai Mati The Bataan Death March adalah salah satu kejahatan yang paling brutal yang dilakukan oleh Jepang dengan tawanan perang selama Perang Dunia kedua. The Bataan Death march (alias The March of Death Bataan) adalah kejahatan perang yang melibatkan pemindahan paksa terhadap tawanan perang, dengan luas penyalahgunaan dan kematian yang tinggi, oleh pasukan Jepang di Filipina pada tahun 1942. Pawai terjadi setelah Pertempuran tiga bulan Bataan, bagian dari Pertempuran Filipina (1941-42), selama Perang Dunia II. Dalam bahasa Jepang, itu dikenal sebagai BATAN Shi Koshin tidak ada ( , BATAN Shi no Koshin?), Dengan arti yang sama. Ada ribuan orang Filipina dan Amerika tewas dari kebrutalan Jepang selama pawai dan mereka yang selamat menderita kelaparan dan lagi kematian akibat turture. ukuran Kisah Kekejaman oleh Japs pada Narapidana malang dilepaskan oleh AS; Kelaparan disengaja, Penyiksaan, Kematian courtesy of Bataan Corregidor Memorial Foundation of New Mexico, Inc WASHINGTON, DC (AP) – Jan. 28, 1944 – Sebuah cerita terpendam dari kekejaman yang dilakukan oleh tentara Jepang pada pahlawan ditangkap dari Bataan dan Corregidor dirilis oleh pemerintah Amerika Serikat saat ini secara rinci memuakkan. Sebuah laporan bersama oleh Angkatan Darat dan Angkatan Laut pecah akhirnya sensor kaku dikelola oleh komando tinggi pada laporan hampir tidak bisa dipercaya yang keluar dari Pasifik, untuk memberitahu apa yang terjadi pada laki-laki yang keberanian memperlambat gelombang penaklukan Jepang. Sebuah Kisah Penyiksaan Disusun dari laporan bebuyutan petugas yang selamat dari kelaparan dan penyiksaan dan melarikan diri, maka katalog tersebut penghujatan dari musuh brutal, dan menulis dalam hal mengejutkan kode prajurit Jepang – untuk subjek 36.000 prajurit gagah kelaparan yang disengaja, untuk menembak dalam dingin darah haus yang mencari air, untuk menonton menggeliat sakit laki-laki dan menolak mereka obat-obatan, untuk cambuk kuda mereka yang membantu rekan-rekan mereka jatuh, mengalahkan pria dengan dua-bymerangkak, untuk memenggal kepala orang-orang yang mencoba melarikan diri, dan mengubur hidup-hidup pria disiksa . Tiga yang tinggal untuk kembali dan menceritakan penderitaan yang mereka alami adalah Komandan Melvyn H. McCoy, USN, dari Indianapolis, Letnan Kolonel SM Mellnik, Pantai Korps Artileri dari Dunmore, Pa, dan Letnan Kolonel William E. Dyess , Air Corps, dari Albany, Tex Dyess sudah mati-tewas dalam kecelakaan pesawat tempur di Burbank, California, baru-baru sambil mempersiapkan untuk kembali ke tugas di Pasifik. Mellnik adalah dengan Jenderal Douglas MacArthur di Pasifik Barat Daya, McCoy bertugas di Amerika Serikat. Laporan Verified “Pernyataan mereka bersumpah tidak memasukkan apapun desas-desus, tetapi fakta yang hanya petugas terkait dari pengalaman pribadi dan pengamatan mereka,” kata laporan resmi. Laporan telah diverifikasi dari sumber lain. Tiga perwira menyatakan bahwa beberapa kali sebagai tahanan Amerika banyak perang telah meninggal, sebagian besar karena kelaparan, kerja paksa keras, dan kebrutalan umum, karena Jepang pernah dilaporkan. Pada satu kamp penjara, Camp O’Donnell, sekitar 2.200 tahanan Amerika tewas pada bulan April dan Mei 1942. Di kamp di Cabanatuan, sekitar 3.000 orang Amerika meninggal sampai dengan akhir Oktober 1942. Mortalitas masih lebih berat terjadi di antara para tahanan perang Filipina di Camp O’Donnell. The March of Death Kampanye dihitung kebrutalan dimulai segera setelah tentara Amerika dan Filipina kelelahan di Bataan runtuh di bawah beban besar dari serangan musuh. Apa yang ada di toko untuk mereka adalah untuk memulai dengan “barisan kematian” – dan Dyess melaporkan bahwa, dipukuli dan putus asa karena mereka, mereka tidak akan pernah menyerah jika mereka menebak apa yang ada di depan. Ribuan tahanan digiring bersama-sama di lapangan udara Mariveles pada siang hari 10 April dalam pendengaran senjata masih menantang Corregidor. Beberapa memiliki makanan, tetapi tidak diizinkan untuk makan. Semua digeledah, barang-barang pribadi mereka disita. Mereka dengan uang Jepang atau token dipenggal kepalanya. Kemudian, dalam kelompok 500 sampai 1.000 mereka mulai enam-hari yang mengerikan pawai, di sepanjang jalan nasional dari Bataan menuju San Fernando Pampanga di provinsi, “march kematian” begitu mengerikan bahwa hal itu akan membuat lubang hitam suara Calcutta seperti surga berlindung. Seorang tentara Jepang mengambil kantin Dyess ‘, memberikan air untuk kuda, melemparkan kantin pergi. Dalam matahari panas sekali, para tahanan digiring melalui awan debu. Pria baru tewas tergeletak di sepanjang jalan, tubuh mereka diratakan oleh truk Jepang. Pasien dibom keluar dari rumah sakit lapangan didorong ke dalam kolom berbaris. Pada tengah malam seluruh kelompok itu ditulis di sebuah kandang terlalu sempit untuk memungkinkan salah satu dari mereka untuk berbaring. Mereka telah tidak ada air – seorang perwira Jepang akhirnya mengizinkan mereka untuk minum pada kerbau berkubang kotor. Sebelum siang hari berikutnya Maret dilanjutkan. Masih ada makanan untuk salah satu dari mereka. – Air pada siang hari dari aliran pinggir jalan kotor. Lain bullpen di malam hari. Ketika pria kelelahan jatuh mengerang, tak seorang pun diizinkan untuk membantu – mereka yang masih berbaris tembakan terdengar di belakang mereka. Pengobatan Sun Pada hari ketiga “kami diperkenalkan kepada suatu bentuk penyiksaan yang kemudian dikenal sebagai pengobatan matahari. Kami dibuat untuk duduk di matahari mendidih sepanjang hari tanpa penutup. Kami memiliki sangat sedikit air, dahaga itu intens. Banyak dari kita pergi gila dan beberapa meninggal. “Tiga Filipina dan tiga tentara Amerika dikubur saat masih hidup.” Kematian untuk Air “Sepanjang jalan di provinsi Pampanga terdapat banyak sumur. Setengah-gila dengan rasa haus, enam tentara Filipina membuat lari untuk salah satu sumur. Semua enam orang tewas. Ketika kami melewati Lubao kami berbaris oleh seorang tentara Filipina patah hati dan tergantung di atas pagar kawat berduri. “Sebelum siang hari pada tanggal 15 April kami berjalan keluar dan 115 dari kita yang dikemas ke dalam mobil sempit-gauge kotak kecil. Pintu ditutup dan dikunci. Gerakan itu tidak mungkin. Banyak dari para tahanan yang menderita diare dan disentri. Panas dan bau yang tak tertahankan. “Pada Capas Tarlac kami dibawa keluar dan diberi pengobatan matahari selama tiga jam. Kemudian kami berbaris ke Camp O’Donnell. “Aku membuat itu march sekitar 85 mil dalam waktu enam hari pada satu kit berantakan beras. Amerika lainnya dibuat ‘march kematian’ dalam 12 hari tanpa makanan apa. “ Para tahanan diambil di Corregidor tidak mengalami itu Maret, namun 7.000 orang Amerika dan 5.000 warga Filipina yang dikemas selama seminggu dengan tidak ada makanan pada perkerasan beton 100 meter persegi. Ada satu keran air untuk 12.000 – menunggu ratarata untuk mengisi kantin adalah 12 jam. Mereka mendapat makanan pertama mereka – kit berantakan beras dan sekaleng sarden – setelah tujuh hari. 6 sampai 10 Jam untuk Air Di Camp O’Donnell hampir tidak ada fasilitas air. Tahanan berdiri di baris 6 sampai 10 jam untuk minum. Busana pergi berubah sebulan setengah. Makanan utama adalah beras, bervariasi dua kali dalam dua bulan dengan daging cukup untuk memberikan seperempat dari pria sepotong suatu inci persegi. Beberapa kali ada comotes, jenis ubi jalar, tapi banyak yang busuk dan tahanan sendiri harus mengirim penjaga untuk menjaga rekan-rekan mereka dari kelaparan melahap sayuran busuk. Ada setetes sesekali lemak babi kelapa, sedikit tepung, kacang sebuah mangga beberapa. Tapi ada pasar gelap – orang-orang yang punya uang bisa membeli dari orang Jepang kaleng kecil ikan sebesar $ 5. Ada rumah sakit – sebuah bangunan bobrok dengan tidak ada fasilitas, tidak ada obat. Ratusan berbaring di lantai telanjang tanpa penutup. Para dokter bahkan tidak memiliki air untuk mencuci kotoran manusia dari pasien mereka. Setelah satu minggu, tingkat kematian adalah 20 orang Amerika hari, 150 warga Filipina, setelah dua minggu, 50 dan 500 masing-masing. Orang sakit serta hanya kelaparan dipaksa geng kerja, dan bekerja sampai mereka terjatuh dan mati. Air Disini Sekitar bulan Juni 1, Amerika telah dihapus dari Camp O’Donnell ke Cabanatuan, di mana Dyess bergabung Mellnik dan McCoy, yang datang dari Corregidor. Kondisi ada sedikit lebih baik. Ada air minum yang memadai, hal itu mungkin untuk mandi di air berlumpur, tetapi diet tidak membaik. Dan kebrutalan terus – pria dipukuli dengan sekop dan klub golf, “laki-laki secara harfiah bekerja sampai mati.” Tiga petugas yang mencoba melarikan diri ditangkap, bertelanjang celana mereka, tangan terikat di belakang mereka dan ditarik oleh tali diikat di atas kepala, dan disimpan dalam posisi ini di terik matahari selama dua hari, berkala tentara Jepang mengalahkan mereka dengan dua-oleh -empat, akhirnya salah satu dipenggal dan yang lainnya ditembak. Dengan 26 Oktober, ketika Dyess, McCoy dan Mellnik meninggalkan Cabanatuan, 3.000 dari tahanan Amerika telah meninggal. Palang Merah Keselamatan Ketiga pejabat itu diambil dengan 966 tahanan lainnya, ke kamp pidana di Davao, Mindanao, dan dihukum kerja paksa. Makanan sedikit lebih baik di sana, tapi “keselamatan para tahanan perang Amerika,” melaporkan Dyess, adalah persediaan Palang Merah Amerika dan Inggris, baik pakaian dan makanan, yang akhirnya mulai berdatangan bulan terlambat. Pemukulan, pembunuhan, penganiayaan dan penghinaan terus dipelajari. Pada April 1943, ada 1.100 dari 2.000 tahanan di Davao masih mampu bekerja. Ini adalah kehidupan dari yang McCoy, Dyess dan Mellnik lolos April 4, 1943. Akun tersebut hanya didasarkan pada laporan resmi mereka, namun Angkatan Darat dan Angkatan Laut mengatakan sedikitnya empat orang lainnya diketahui telah melarikan diri dari Filipina – Majors Michiel Dobervitch, Ironton, Minn, Austin C. Shoffner, Shelbyville, Tenn, Jack Hawkins , Roxton, Tex, dan Corp Reid Carlos Chamberlain, El Cajone, California, semua Korps Marinir. Worldwar II Koleksi dan Artefak Jepang Mass Pemerkosaan dan perbudakan seksual Perempuan dan Girls dari 1932-1945: The “Comfort Women” Sistem courtesy of: http://www.cmht.com/cases_cwcomfort2.php “Belum ada kejahatan massa yang lebih besar yang saya tahu … yang telah dilakukan terhadap wanita modern, modern-hari perempuan, pada abad ke-20.”-Pernyataan Brig. Jenderal Vorley M. Rexroad (Purn), 17 Januari 2001. Pengantar Dimulai pada tahun 1931 atau 1932 dan berlanjut sepanjang durasi Asia / Pasifik perang, Pemerintah Jepang menerapkan sistem perbudakan seksual di seluruh wilayah yang didudukinya. Selama waktu itu, wanita direkrut secara paksa, pemaksaan, atau penipuan dalam perbudakan seksual bagi militer Jepang. Para wanita Jugun Ianfu disebut sebagai “wanita penghibur” oleh Tentara Kekaisaran Jepang. Meskipun sejarawan sering tidak setuju tentang jumlah “wanita penghibur,” sosok yang paling banyak digunakan diperkirakan 200.000. Mayoritas (sekitar 80%) berasal dari Korea, kemudian koloni Jepang, dan lain sebagian besar berasal dari Jepang diduduki China. Lain diambil dari, antara negara-negara lainnya, Filipina, Burma, dan Indonesia. Selain itu, beberapa wanita yang subyek Belanda dimasukkan dalam Roundup besar. Para wanita diambil terutama dari orang-orang Jepang dianggap ras inferior dan perawan secara aktif dicari. Nasib “perempuan penghibur” tetap belum terselesaikan walaupun sejarawan telah membuat dokumen publik resmi yang menunjukkan bahwa sistem tersebut memang ada dan dipertahankan oleh, dan untuk, Tentara Kekaisaran Jepang. Seorang sejarawan Jepang kunci, Yoshimi Yoshiaki, menyatakan bahwa bukti-bukti kunci lainnya tetap terkunci di dalam file rahasia Jepang dan harus dibuat publik. Meskipun anggota pemerintah Jepang baru-baru ini mengeluarkan pernyataan mengakui keterlibatan Jepang, belum ada permintaan maaf resmi oleh pemerintah Jepang. Selain itu ada banyak penolakan oleh berbagai kelompok politik yang berpengaruh dan dewan redaksi. Seperti baru-baru Mei 2001, Jepang dihilangkan penyebutan sistem perbudakan seksual dalam buku pelajaran sejarah yang digunakan untuk mengajar mahasiswa Jepang. Pemerintah Jepang secara resmi tetap diam tentang masalah ini dan itu adalah waktu yang mereka mengakui tanggung jawab mereka. Perempuan Harian Ujian “Ketika orang berbicara tentang neraka, ini adalah apa yang mereka maksud.” Pada akhir Perang Dunia II, penggunaan “perempuan penghibur” adalah fenomena yang luas dan teratur seluruh Jepang-Asia Timur dikendalikan. Para wanita yang diselenggarakan di perbudakan seksual diperkosa berulang kali – oleh beberapa account sebesar 30 atau 40 orang setiap hari – hari demi hari. Penyiksaan dan pemukulan yang umum. Para wanita ada dalam kondisi menyedihkan, hidup di bilik kecil, dan sering dengan makanan yang tidak memadai dan perawatan medis. Untuk beberapa, perbudakan yang berlangsung selama delapan tahun. Mereka yang berusaha untuk melawan, dan beberapa yang tidak, dipukuli, disiksa, atau dimutilasi, kadang-kadang mereka dibunuh. Perlakuan “perempuan penghibur” adalah konsisten dengan pandangan Jepang tentang inferioritas ras dari populasi dari mana perempuan ditarik. Pada beberapa “stasiun kenyamanan,” perempuan diberi nama Jepang dan diminta untuk berbicara bahasa Jepang dan menghibur orang-orang dengan lagu-lagu Jepang. Wanita penghibur Korea yang disebut sebagai chosenppi (“vagina Korea”) atau istilah Jepang untuk menghina Korea. Pada akhir perang, banyak “wanita penghibur” dibunuh oleh tentara mundur atau hanya ditinggalkan. Misalnya, dalam satu kasus di Mikronesia, tentara Jepang membunuh 70 “wanita penghibur” dalam satu malam sebelum kedatangan pasukan Amerika. Yang lainnya ditinggalkan, kadang-kadang dalam hutan lebat, ketika penculik Jepang mereka melarikan diri. Banyak dari mereka yang meninggal karena kelaparan dan penyakit. Lainnya tidak tahu di mana mereka berada, ratusan mil dari rumah mereka, tidak punya uang, dan tidak berarti untuk kembali. Korban yang berhasil pulang kembali ke apa yang sering kehidupan isolasi dan penolakan sosial, diperparah oleh perasaan mendalam menanamkan rasa bersalah dan malu. Banyak yang dikucilkan, dipukuli atau bahkan dibunuh. Sebagian besar dari mereka hidup masih sangat miskin dan menderita masalah fisik dan psikologis yang parah. Banyak yang tidak bisa menikah. Sebagai akibat dari kekerasan fisik dan kekerasan seksual, penyakit menular seksual dan kecanduan obat yang timbul dari pengalaman waktu mereka perang, banyak perempuan menderita efek kesehatan yang serius, termasuk kerusakan permanen pada organ reproduksi mereka dan saluran kemih. Banyak wanita juga menemukan diri mereka tidak mampu menanggung anak-anak sebagai akibat dari penganiayaan mereka. Gangguan tidur, mimpi buruk seperti insomnia dan takut, yang umum. Mereka menderita menyedihkan sampai hari ini. Keterlibatan Militer The “kenyamanan perempuan” program perbudakan seksual adalah sebuah sistem yang sistematis dan hati-hati direncanakan dan dieksekusi diperintahkan oleh Pemerintah Jepang. Menurut sebuah laporan dari Pelapor Khusus PBB tentang Kekerasan terhadap perempuan, sebab dan akibatnya, Ms Radhika Coomaraswamy: Stasiun kenyamanan pertama di bawah kendali Jepang langsung adalah mereka di Shanghai pada tahun 1932, dan ada bukti langsung keterlibatan pejabat dalam pendirian mereka. Salah satu komandan kampanye Shanghai, Letnan Jenderal Okamura Yasuji, mengaku dalam memoarnya telah menjadi pendukung asli stasiun kenyamanan bagi militer … sejumlah perempuan Korea dari komunitas Korea di Jepang dikirim ke provinsi oleh Gubernur Nagasaki Prefecture. Fakta bahwa mereka dikirim dari Jepang berimplikasi tidak hanya militer tetapi juga Kementerian Dalam Negeri, yang menguasai gubernur dan polisi yang kemudian memainkan peran penting dalam bekerja sama dengan tentara dalam merekrut perempuan. Pemerintah Jepang dikirim gadis dan perempuan seperti perlengkapan militer di seluruh wilayah luas di Asia dan Pasifik bahwa pasukan Jepang dikendalikan, dari perbatasan Siberia ke khatulistiwa, termasuk: China (termasuk Guangdong dan Manchuria), Hong Kong, Taiwan, Korea, Amoi, Indocina Perancis, Filipina, Guam, Malaya, Singapura, Inggris Borneo, Hindia Belanda, Burma, Thailand, Timur Nugini, New Britain, Trobriand, Okinawa, dan Sakhalin, serta pulau-pulau Kyushu Jepang, Honshu dan Hokkaido. Pemerintah Jepang dibangun, dioperasikan, dan ratusan terkendali “rumah kenyamanan” di daerah-daerah. Penipuan dan pemaksaan yang umum dalam perekrutan “perempuan penghibur” – yang sebagian besar diambil dari keluarga miskin – dan banyak yang hanya diculik oleh force.Tomas brute Salinog dari Filipina terbangun satu malam pada tahun 1942 oleh tentara Jepang membobol nya rumah. Setelah para prajurit dipenggal ayahnya, Salinog diseret dari rumahnya oleh tentara dan dibawa ke sebuah garnisun di dekatnya. Ms Salinog, yang berusia tiga belas tahun pada waktu itu, kemudian diperkosa oleh dua tentara dan sadar dipukuli. Dia kemudian dipaksa untuk melayani sebagai “wanita penghibur” di garnisun yang sama. Gadis-gadis muda menjadi sasaran karena mereka tidak mungkin terinfeksi dengan penyakit kelamin. Gadis-gadis dan perempuan yang diambil adalah semuda sebelas tahun dan kadang-kadang diambil dari sekolah dasar mereka. Para wanita sering dipindahkan ke tempattempat terpencil di mana mereka tidak memiliki hubungan linguistik atau budaya sehingga mereka bisa lebih mudah diisolasi dari setiap prospek simpati atau bantuan. Di Korea, selain perekrutan secara paksa dan penipuan, “wanita penghibur” direkrut dalam konsep kerja resmi, dilembagakan untuk memperkuat upaya perang Jepang. (Itu disebut kunro (“kerja”) atau Yeoja (“perempuan”) Jungshindae (dalam bahasa Jepang, Teishintai), berarti ini adalah ungkapan yang diciptakan oleh Jepang yang menunjukkan mengabdikan dari keseluruhan seseorang “Tubuh Sukarela Melakukan Korps Tenaga Kerja.” yang untuk penyebab Kaisar) Banyak perempuan muda direkrut atau terpikat untuk bekerja di pabrik-pabrik, yang dialihkan oleh Jepang menjadi perbudakan seksual.. Hal yang sama terjadi pada banyak perempuan awalnya dirancang untuk bekerja di pabrik-pabrik. Hanya tentara Jepang diizinkan untuk sering “stasiun kenyamanan” dan biasanya dikenakan harga tetap. Harga bervariasi oleh pangkat nationality.The perempuan prajurit yang menetapkan jangka waktu yang diperbolehkan untuk kunjungan, harga yang harus dibayar, dan jam di mana prajurit itu berhak untuk mengunjungi stasiun kenyamanan. Setidaknya sebagian dari pendapatan itu diambil oleh militer. Menurut kesaksian seorang survivor dikutip dalam laporan Pelapor Khusus PBB, dari 3 sampai 7 sore setiap hari ia harus melayani sersan, sedangkan malam hari yang disediakan untuk letnan. Tentara Jepang juga diatur kondisi di “stasiun kenyamanan,” menerbitkan aturan tentang jam kerja, kebersihan, kontrasepsi, dan larangan pada alkohol dan senjata. “Jugun Ianfu” direkam pada daftar pasokan militer Jepang di bawah judul “amunisi” serta di bawah “Fasilitas.” Dokter tentara melakukan pemeriksaan kesehatan pada “wanita penghibur,” terutama untuk mencegah penyebaran penyakit kelamin. The “Jugun Ianfu” sistem yang diperlukan penyebaran infrastruktur yang luas dan sumber daya yang berada di pembuangan pemerintah, termasuk tentara dan personil dukungan, senjata, semua bentuk transportasi darat dan laut, dan kru rekayasa dan konstruksi dan material. December,22th.1941 In the morning the air raids continued on Manila. Americans still align Warkawks 5. 2 are destroyed against a Zero. Then pass the bombers pounded the base. First holes of the day on the slopes could not be completely resealed.(121) By the time the reports of the Singapore and Chungking Conferences reached the War Department, Churchill and his Chiefs of Staff had arrived in Washington for the first of the many wartime conferences which marked the most successful military alliance in the history of warfare. This meeting, which lasted from 22 December 1941 to 14 January 1942 and is known by the code name ARCADIA, was in many respects the most important of the conferences held during the war. It established an organization for the conduct of coalition warfare that survived all the stresses and strains of conflicting national interests; reaffirmed the basic decision to make the major effort in Europe at a time when the American people had not yet recovered from the shock of Pearl Harbor and when disaster threatened in the Pacific and Asia; established the first Allied command of the war; and laid down a broad program for the future as well as a plan for immediate action.11 The divergence between British and American views, which had been plainly evident at the ABC meetings early in 1941, was again apparent at the ARCADIA conference. The Americans believed that their national interests would best be served and the security of the United States best assured by the early defeat of Germany and Japan. This objective they put ahead of all others and made the measuring rod for every problem put before them. The British, too, sought the early defeat of the enemy, but they differed with the Americans on how to do it. Further, their national interests encompassed the security and future of a far-flung empire with its long lines of communication. Their task was more complex than that of the Americans and their path to victory more circuitous. For them, the Middle East, Singapore, Malaya, Australia, India — all held an importance the Americans could not grant on purely military grounds. The British pressed hard for the allocation of Allied resources to the defense of these positions, not only at ARCADIA but at the conferences that followed, while the Americans pushed single-mindedly for those operations that would bring about the defeat of the enemy. But determination to agree and good will on both sides overcame all differences. About one thing, the major objective of Allied strategy, there was no disagreement. The principals subscribed to a basic statement of war aims that served as the strategic objective for the year 1942 and the basis for the division of the resources of the two nations. “Much has happened since February last,” the conferees noted, “but notwithstanding the entry of Japan into the War, our view remains that Germany is still the prime enemy. and her defeat is the key to victory. Once Germany is defeated the collapse of Italy and the defeat of Japan must follow.” 12 It was agreed therefore, as “a cardinal principle” of American and British strategy, “that only the minimum of force necessary for the safeguarding of vital interests in other theater should be diverted from operations against Germany.” In terms of the existing situation, this “cardinal principle” meant that the production of armaments would have to be stepped up; that essential positions would have to be defended; that the vital lines of communication would have to be held; and that, by a combination of bombing, blockade, and propaganda, German resistance would have to be reduced so that the Allies could land on the Continent in 1943. But the principle of minimum force in the Pacific was one that could be interpreted variously and usually was, depending on the situation. There were always those who could justify additional forces for the Pacific on the ground that they were required to safeguard vital interests there. This was the Navy’s position, argued forcefully and consistently by Admiral King. In the Pacific and Far East, the Americans and the British Chiefs of Staff agreed, it would be necessary to maintain the security of Australia, New Zealand, and India; to support China; and to gain “points of vantage” from which an offensive against Japan could “eventually be developed.” These were long-range objectives; the “immediate object” was to hold Hawaii, Alaska, Singapore, the Malay Barrier, the Philippines, Rangoon, and the route to China. As a general statement of strategy, the objectives outlined by the U.S. and British Chiefs of Staff had little relevance to the immediate emergency in the Far East where the Japanese were advancing rapidly on every front. What was needed was agreement on the apportionment of the resources of both nations to that area, and, specifically, the amount to be assigned each of the vital positions still in Allied hands but defended by a variety of national forces and independent commanders. Both sides were apparently reluctant to enter into detailed discussions of this subject, but they agreed that the planners should study the question of the disposition of the forces in and en route to the Southwest Pacific. This study, the Chiefs stipulated, should be based on three alternative assumptions; first, that the Allies would hold both the Philippines and Singapore; second, that they would hold Singapore and the Netherlands Indies but lose the Philippines; and third, that they would lose Singapore and the Philippines. The planners went to work on the problem immediately and quickly produced a report the Chiefs approved on the last day of the year. Recognizing that the forces then in the area could not hold the positions prescribed and that immediate reinforcements would have to be provided, the planners framed the following statement of Allied aims: 1. 1. Hold the Malay Barrier, that is the Malay Peninsula, Sumatra, Java, and the islands stretching eastward to northwest Australia, “as the basic defensive position”; and Burma and Australia “as essential supporting positions.” 2. 2. Re-establish communications with the Philippines and support the garrison there, while maintaining communications to Burma and Australia and within the Far East area. Appended to the report were lists of the forces already in the theater and scheduled to arrive by 1 February. These the planners recommended be deployed “as now arranged,” if the Philippines and Singapore held, If they did not, the reinforcements should be used to defend the Malay Barrier, Burma, and Australia, with American troops being used on the east side of the barrier (Australia), British and Commonwealth forces on the west (Burma and India). Should the Philippines alone fall to the Japanese — an admission the Americans were not yet willing to make to the British who firmly believed that Singapore would hold — then U.S. reinforcements would be employed along the barrier and the lines of communication to the east.13 By the time this study was approved, the Chiefs of Staff had already decided to set up a unified American command in the Far East. The dangers and disadvantages of command by co-operation had been made abundantly clear by the disaster at Pearl Harbor, and Marshall felt very strongly that unity of command was perhaps even more important than the allocation of resources or the assignment of troops. On the 25th, after he had Brink’s report on the Singapore Conference, he raised the problem with his American and British colleagues. “The matters being settled here,” he told them, “are mere details which will continuously reoccur unless settled in a broader way. . . . I am convinced that there must be one man in command of the entire theater. . . . If we make a plan for unified command now, it will solve ninetenths of our troubles.” Without minimizing the difficulties of establishing such a command over the forces of four nations, Marshall believed that it could be done and was willing “to go the limit” to achieve it. “A man with good judgment and unity of command,” he said, “has a distinct advantage over a man with brilliant judgment who must rely on cooperation.” But the consensus of the meeting was not in Marshall’s favor and the subject was dropped after polite comment.14 The next day Mr. Roosevelt, apparently after discussion with Marshall and King, raised the question of a unified command in the Far East at a White House meeting with Churchill and others. The Prime Minister, like his military advisers, did not favor the idea and there the matter rested for the moment. But neither the President nor General Marshall abandoned their fight and both privately did their utmost to change Churchill’s mind.15 In this they were successful so far as the principle of unified command was concerned but agreement on the officer who would exercise such a command and the limits of his authority was not so easily reached. Oddly enough, the British wanted an American and the Americans favored a British officer motorcyclists of the snlf on guard duty (hong kong 1941) December,25 th .1941 The invasion of Luzon commenced the same day. In both Malaya and the Philippines, Japan’s tough, superbly trained armies quickly overcame forward defenses and swept south towards Singapore and Manila. Hong Kong surrendered on Christmas Day. .(121) On 25 December, Headquarters, United States Army Forces in the Far East, was established on Corregidor. Manila was declared an open city on the following day and the remains of the naval base at Cavite were blown up to prevent its supplies from falling into enemy hands. TANK OBSTACLES AND BARBED WIRE strung to delay the enemy advance on Bataan (top); members of an antitank company in position on Bataan (bottom). As the Japanese advanced, the defending forces withdrew toward the Bataan Peninsula. The rugged terrain, protected flanks, and restricted maneuvering room on Bataan limited the enemy’s ability to employ large numbers of troops. Preparations for the defense of the peninsula were intensified and the stocks of supplies were increased. on 22 December, 1941 General Homma put the bulk of his 14th Army ashore at Lingayen Gulf, north of Manila. japamese army officer Lieutenant General Kyoji Tominaga shaking hands with raiders of the Kaoru Special Attack Corps before leaving to a mission against a USAAF landing strip on Leyte (oct 1944) Lieutenant General Kyoji Tominaga giving sake wine to soldier of the Kaoru Special Attack Corps before leaving to a mission against a USAAF landing strip on Leyte (oct 1944) The remainder landed two days later at Lamon Bay, south of the capital, to form the southern arm of a giant pincer movement converging on Manila. But Homma quickly discovered he was dealing with a determined and able foe. MacArthur did not, as Homma and Imperial General Headquarters expected, stay to fight it out on the central plain of Luzon. Instead he put into effect the long-standing ORANGE plan and withdrew his forces to the Bataan Peninsula in a skillful and dangerous double retrograde movement, made in two weeks under the most difficult circumstances and constant pressure. At the same time he proclaimed Manila an open city and transferred his headquarters to Corregidor. Thus, when Homma December,26 th .1941 In December 26 the Japanese capture Cotabato south of Manila, Once the base is occupied by the genius of aviation and hunters.. The 1st Battalion of the 124th RI expels troops in Zamboanga Philippines (121) December,29 th .1941 Philippines: Imperial troops capture Batangas, the last town before the southern Manila where 51 units were identified. A battalion addresses Clark Field empty aircraft. The huge airfield which housed the B17n’est defended by coastal artillery unit keeping Subic Bay. 48 guns and 850 men were captured. Obviously Rominet MacArthur decided to lock in Manila and to prolong the seat without a fight leaving the rest of the island. In Mindanao the 103rd regiment tries to regain Philippine Butuan but was violently repelled by the 1st regiment of raid, an elite unit of para Japanese Army: Filipinos lost 460 men out of 600 engaged in the operation.(121) 1942 January 1942 Corrigendum: The intelligence services of the Navy reinstate the order of battle battleship Oklahoma ally they had mistaken the battleship which sank Maryland(121) JAPANESE PRISONERS, captured on Bataan, being led blindfolded to headquarters for questioning. On 1 January 1942 the Japanese entered Manila and the U.S, troops withdrew toward Bataan. Army supplies were either moved to Bataan and Corregidor or destroyed. The remaining forces on Bataan, including some 15,000 U.S. troops, totaled about 80,000 men. The food, housing, and sanitation problems were greatly increased by the presence of over 20,000 civilian refugees. All troops were placed on half-rations. Manila: the incessant bombings in the capital of the Philippines. 2 planes destroyed at least on the slopes.(121) January,2 nd .1942 On January 2th, 1942 , the Philippine capital of Manila was occupied by the japanese January,4 th .1942 Philippines: An avant-garde from southern Luzon went too fast to invest Manila. It penetrated a few hours before the arrival of the northern pincer. The Filipino-American attack against and reject the Japanese south. 4000 Japanese were knocked out in 1500 against Allied soldiers. This move mask on Manila maneuver on the peninsula of Bataan that the Japanese want to reduce before really attacking Manila where more than 40 allied units are enclosed. Pending airstrikes succeed in Manila but strong DCA reduces their effectiveness.(121) January,6 th .1942 Of Luzon: The Japanese lead a risky operation in the hope that Americans discover what happens too late and only react against time. 2 screens of troops, probably too light, hide the big allied forces locked in Manila ahead of the 65th brigade, three regiments of tanks and an artillery regiment on the Bataan peninsula closing the bay Manila. The first assault the defenders of Bataan surrendered. 14,000 men were taken prisoners, 340 guns destroyed. Japanese are immediately turned around to join forces besieging Manila. 57,000 allies are locked. Opposite the 21th DI with the 21st armored regiment, 2 regiments of infantry, four regiments of mortars, 17,000 are men, shield. Americans to the great relief of the Japanese do not launch assault and simply bomb: 230 casualties while the Japanese bombing is ineffective. (121) January,9 th .1942 Philippines: hunting ally seeks to challenge the supremacy of the Japanese over Manila hoping to intercept their bombers. Barely lost: 5 Warhawk fighter on the 8 involved are destroyed. The fighting takes place at an altitude of 31,000 feet, where the Warhawks obviously are not comfortable. Filipino-Americans realize they have the numerical advantage to Manila: 44,000 against 20 000. Dislodge the Japanese attack on the outskirts of the capital before the troops recalled from Bataan to occur. 4400 soldiers Hirohito disband, 800 Filipinos are lost.(121) January,11 th .1942 the bulk of the American army in the Philippines was bottled up on the Bataan Peninsula January,20 th .1942 March 1942 WORLD WAR II BATAAN DEATH MARCH – ‘It is with no little diffidence and misgiving that I approach my description of the facts and events in the Bataan Death March. To give an accurate description of the misdeeds of these Japanese troops, it would be necessary for me to describe actions which plum the very depths of human depravity and degradation. The keynote of the whole of this crime can be epitomized by two words- unspeakable horror. Horror stark and naked permeates every corner and angle of this case from beginning to end, devoid of relief or palliation. I have searched, I have searched diligently amongst a vast mass of evidence to discover some redeeming feature, some mitigating factor in the conduct of these men which would elevate the story from the level of pure horror and bestiality and ennoble it.at least uponplane of tragedy. I confess I have failed’ The keynote of the whole of this crime can be epitomized by two words- unspeakable horror. Horror stark and naked permeates every corner and angle of this case from beginning to end, devoid of relief or palliation. I have searched, I have searched diligently amongst a vast mass of evidence to discover some redeeming feature, some mitigating factor in the conduct of these men which would elevate the story from the level of The March to Death The Bataan Death March was one of the most brutal atrocities done by the Japanese to the POWs during the second World War. The Bataan Death march (aka The Death March of Bataan) was a war crime involving the forcible transfer of prisoners of war, with wideranging abuse and high fatalities, by Japanese forces in the Philippines in 1942. The march occurred after the three-month Battle of Bataan, part of the Battle of the Philippines (1941-42), during World War II. In Japanese, it is known as Batān Shi no Kōshin (
,Batān
Shi no Kōshin?), with the same meaning. There were thousands of Filipinos and Americans killed from Japanese brutality during the march and those who survived suffered hunger and again death from turture. size Story of Atrocities by Japs on Hapless Prisoners is released by the U.S.; Deliberate Starvation, Torture, Death courtesy of Bataan Corregidor Memorial Foundation of New Mexico, Inc
WASHINGTON, D.C. (AP) — JAN. 28, 1944 — A pent-up story of atrocities perpetrated by the Japanese army on the captured heroes of Bataan and Corregidor was released by the United States government today in sickening detail. A joint report by the Army and Navy broke at last the rigid censorship maintained by the high command on the almost unbelievable reports that came out of the Pacific, to tell what happened to the men whose valor slowed the tide of Japanese conquest. A Tale of Torture Compiled from the sworn statements of officers who survived the starvation and torture and escaped, it catalogued the infamy of a brutal enemy, and wrote in shocking terms the code of the Japanese warrior — to subject 36,000 gallant soldiers to deliberate starvation, to shoot in cold blood the thirsty who seek water, to watch sick men writhe and deny them medicine, to horsewhip those who help their fallen comrades, to beat men with two-by-fours, to behead those who try to escape, and to bury tortured men alive. The three who lived to return and tell of the agony they endured were Commander Melvyn H. McCoy, USN, of Indianapolis, Lt. Col. S. M. Mellnik, Coast Artillery Corps of Dunmore, Pa., and Lt. Col. William E. Dyess, Air Corps, of Albany, Tex. Dyess is dead—killed in a fighter plane crash at Burbank, Calif., recently while preparing to return to duty in the Pacific. Mellnik is with Gen. Douglas MacArthur in the Southwest Pacific, McCoy on duty in the United States. Statements Verified “Their sworn statements included no hearsay whatever, but only facts which the officers related from their own personal experience and observations,” said the official report. The statements have been verified from other sources. The three officers stated that several times as many American prisoners of war have died, mostly of starvation, forced hard labor, and general brutality, as the Japanese have ever reported. At one prison camp, Camp O’Donnell, about 2,200 American prisoners died in April and May 1942. In the camp at Cabanatuan, about 3,000 Americans had died up to the end of October 1942. Still heavier mortality occurred among the Filipino prisoners of war at Camp O’Donnell. The March of Death The calculated campaign of brutality began as soon as the exhausted American and Filipino soldiers on Bataan collapsed under the overwhelming weight of the enemy assault. What was in store for them was to begin with “the march of death” — and Dyess reported that, beaten and hopeless as they were, they never would have surrendered if they had guessed what lay ahead. Thousands of prisoners were herded together on the Mariveles airfield at daylight April 10, within earshot of the still defiant guns of Corregidor. Some had food, but were not permitted to eat. All were searched, their personal belongings seized. Those with Japanese money or tokens were beheaded. Then, in groups of 500 to 1,000 they began the terrible six-day march, along the national road of Bataan toward San Fernando in Pampanga province, the “march of death” so hideous that it would make the black hole of Calcutta sound like a haven of refuge. A Japanese soldier took Dyess’ canteen, gave the water to a horse, threw the canteen away. In a broiling sun, the prisoners were herded through clouds of dust. Men recently killed lay along the road, their bodies flattened by Japanese trucks. Patients bombed out of a field hospital were pushed into the marching column. At midnight the entire group was penned in an enclosure too narrow to allow any of them to lie down. They had no water — a Japanese officer finally permitted them to drink at a dirty carabao wallow. Before daylight the next day the March was resumed. Still no food for any of them. — water at noon from a dirty roadside stream. Another bullpen at night. When exhausted men fell out moaning, no one was allowed to help — those who still marched heard shots behind them. The Sun Treatment On the third day “we were introduced to a form of torture which came to be known as the sun treatment. We were made to sit in the boiling sun all day without cover. We had very little water; our thirst was intense. Many of us went crazy and several died. “Three Filipino and three American soldiers were buried while still alive.” Death for Water “Along the road in the province of Pampanga there are many wells. Half-crazed with thirst, six Filipino soldiers made a dash for one of the wells. All six were killed. As we passed Lubao we marched by a Filipino soldier gutted and hanging over a barbed-wire fence. “Before daylight on April 15 we marched out and 115 of us were packed into a small narrow-gauge box car. The doors were closed and locked. Movement was impossible. Many of the prisoners were suffering from diarrhea and dysentery. The heat and stench were unbearable. “At Capas Tarlac we were taken out and given the sun treatment for three hours. Then we were marched to Camp O’Donnell. “I made that march of about 85 miles in six days on one mess kit of rice. Other Americans made ‘the march of death’ in 12 days without any food whatever.” The prisoners taken at Corregidor did not experience that march, but 7,000 Americans and 5,000 Filipinos were packed for a week with no food on a concrete pavement 100 yards square. There was one water spigot for the 12,000 — the average wait to fill a canteen was 12 hours. They got their first food — a mess kit of rice and a can of sardines — after seven days. 6 to 10 Hours for Water At Camp O’Donnell there were virtually no water facilities. Prisoners stood in line 6 to 10 hours to get a drink. Clothing went unchanged a month and a half. The principal food was rice, varied twice in two months with enough meat to give one-fourth of the men a piece an inch square. A few times there were comotes, a type of sweet potato, but many were rotten and the prisoners themselves had to post a guard to keep their starving comrades from devouring the rotten vegetables. There was an occasional dab of coconut lard, a little flour, a few mango beans. But there was a black market — those who had money could buy from the Japanese a small can of fish for $5. There was a hospital — a dilapidated building with no facilities, no medicine. Hundreds lay on the bare floor without cover. The doctors did not even have water to wash the human filth from their patients. After one week, the death rate was 20 Americans a day, 150 Filipinos; after two weeks, 50 and 500 respectively. The sick as well as the merely starving were forced into work gangs, and worked until they dropped dead. Water Here About June 1, the Americans were removed from Camp O’Donnell to Cabanatuan, where Dyess joined Mellnik and McCoy, who had come in from Corregidor. Conditions there were a little better. There was adequate drinking water, it was possible to bathe in muddy water; but the diet did not improve. And the brutality continued — men were beaten with shovels and golf clubs, “men were literally worked to death.” Three officers who tried to escape were caught, stripped to their shorts, their hands tied behind them and pulled up by ropes fastened overhead, and kept in this position in the blazing sun for two days; periodically the Japs beat them with a two-by-four; finally one was beheaded and the others shot. By Oct. 26, when Dyess, McCoy and Mellnik left Cabanatuan, 3,000 of the American prisoners had died. Red Cross Salvation The three officers were taken with 966 other prisoners, to a penal camp at Davao, Mindanao and put to hard labor. Food was slightly better there, but “the salvation of the American prisoners of war,” Dyess reported, was the American and British Red Cross supplies, both clothing and food, that finally began to arrive months late. The beatings, the murder, the studied mistreatment and humiliation continued. By April 1943, there were 1,100 of the 2,000 prisoners at Davao still able to work. This was the life from which McCoy, Dyess and Mellnik escaped April 4, 1943. The account is based solely on their official reports, but the Army and Navy said at least four others were known to have escaped from the Philippines — Majors Michiel Dobervitch, Ironton, Minn., Austin C. Shoffner, Shelbyville, Tenn., Jack Hawkins, Roxton, Tex., and Corp. Reid Carlos Chamberlain, El Cajone, Calif., all of the Marine Corps. Worldwar II Collections and Artifacts Japan’s Mass Rape and Sexual Enslavement of Women and Girls from 1932-1945: The “Comfort Women” System courtesy of: http://www.cmht.com/cases_cwcomfort2.php
“There has been no greater mass crime that I know of . . . that has been committed against modern women, modern-day women, in the 20th century.”-Statement of Brig. Gen. Vorley M. Rexroad (Ret.), January 17, 2001. Introduction Beginning in 1931 or 1932 and continuing throughout the duration of the Asian/Pacific wars, the Japanese Government instituted a system of sexual slavery throughout the territories it occupied. During that time, women were recruited by force, coercion, or deception into sexual slavery for the Japanese military. These women were euphemistically referred to as “comfort women” by the Japanese Imperial Army. Although historians often disagree about the number of “comfort women,” the most widely used figure is estimated at 200,000. The majority (approximately 80%) came from Korea, then a Japanese colony, and another large percentage came from Japanese-occupied China. Others were taken from, among other countries, the Philippines, Burma, and Indonesia. In addition, some women who were Netherlands’ subjects were included in the immense roundup. The women were drawn primarily from those the Japanese considered racially inferior and virgins were actively sought. The plight of the “comfort women” remains unresolved despite the fact historians have made public many official documents indicating that the system in question did exist and was maintained by, and for, the Japanese Imperial Army. One key Japanese historian, Yoshimi Yoshiaki, maintains that other key evidence remains locked inside Japanese confidential files and should be made public. Although members of the Japanese government have recently issued statements acknowledging Japanese involvement, there have been no formal apologies by the Japanese government. In addition there have been many denials by various influential political groups and editorial boards. As recently as May 2001, Japan omitted any mention of the system of sexual slavery in the history textbooks used to teach Japanese students. The government of Japan officially remains silent on this issue and it is time that they acknowledge their responsibility. The Women’s Daily Ordeal “When people talk about a living hell, this is exactly what they mean.” By the end of World War II, the use of “comfort women” was a widespread and regular phenomenon throughout Japan-controlled East Asia. The women held in sexual slavery were raped repeatedly — by some accounts by 30 or 40 men each day — day after day. Torture and beatings were common. The women existed under miserable conditions, living in tiny cubicles, and often with inadequate food and medical care. For some, the servitude lasted as long as eight years. Those who attempted to resist, and some who did not, were beaten, tortured, or mutilated; sometimes they were murdered. The treatment of “comfort women” was consistent with Japan’s view of the racial inferiority of the populations from which the women were drawn. At some “comfort stations,” the women were given Japanese names and required to speak Japanese and entertain the men with Japanese songs. Korean comfort women were referred to as chosenppi (“Korean vagina”) or other derogatory Japanese terms for Koreans. At the end of the war, many “comfort women” were killed by retreating troops or simply abandoned. For example, in one case in Micronesia, the Japanese Army killed 70 “comfort women” in one night just before the arrival of American troops. Others were abandoned, sometimes in dense jungles, when their Japanese captors fled. Many of those died of starvation and disease. Others did not know where they were, were hundreds of miles from their homes, had no money, and no means to return. Survivors who made it home returned to what were often lives of isolation and societal rejection, compounded by deeply instilled feelings of guilt and shame. Many were ostracized, beaten or even killed. Most of those still living are extremely poor and suffer from severe physical and psychological problems. Many could not marry. As a result of violent physical and sexual abuse, sexually transmitted diseases and drug addictions arising from their war time experiences, many women suffer serious health effects, including permanent damage to their reproductive organs and urinary tracts. Many women also found themselves unable to bear children as a result of their mistreatment. Sleep disorders, like insomnia and fearful nightmares, are common. They suffer grievously to this day. Military Involvement The “comfort woman” program of sexual slavery was a systematic and carefully planned system ordered and executed by the Japanese Government. According to a report of the United Nations Special Rapporteur on Violence against women, its causes and consequences, Ms Radhika Coomaraswamy: The first comfort stations under direct Japanese control were those in Shanghai in 1932, and there is firsthand evidence of official involvement in their establishment. One of the commanders of the Shanghai campaign, Lieutenant General Okamura Yasuji, confessed in his memoirs to have been the original proponent of comfort stations for the military … a number of Korean women from a Korean community in Japan were sent to the province by the Governor of Nagasaki Prefecture. The fact that they were sent from Japan implicates not only the military but also the Home Ministry, which controlled the governors and the police who were later to play a significant role in collaborating with the army in forcibly recruiting women. The government of Japan shipped girls and women like military supplies throughout the vast area of Asia and the Pacific that Japanese troops controlled, from the Siberian border to the equator, including: China (including Guangdong and Manchuria), Hong Kong, Taiwan, Korea, Amoi, French Indochina, the Philippines, Guam, Malaya, Singapore, British Borneo, the Dutch East Indies, Burma, Thailand, East New Guinea, New Britain, Trobriand, Okinawa, and Sakhalin, as well as the Japanese islands of Kyushu, Honshu and Hokkaido. The Japanese government built, operated, and controlled hundreds of “comfort houses” in these areas. Deception and coercion were common in the recruitment of “comfort women” – who were mostly taken from poverty-stricken families – and many were simply abducted by brute force.Tomas Salinog of the Philippines was awakened one night in 1942 by Japanese soldiers breaking into her home. After the soldiers decapitated her father, Salinog was dragged from her house by the soldiers and taken to a nearby garrison. Ms. Salinog, who was thirteen years old at the time, was then raped by two soldiers and beaten unconscious. She was thereafter forced to serve as a “comfort woman” in the same garrison. Young girls were targeted as they were unlikely to be infected with venereal diseases. The girls and women taken were as young as eleven years old and were sometimes taken from their elementary schools. The women were often removed to remote places where they had no linguistic or cultural ties so that they could more easily be isolated from any prospect of sympathy or help. In Korea, in addition to recruitment by force and deception, “comfort women” were recruited under the official labor draft, instituted to strengthen the Japanese war effort. (It was called kunro (“labor”) or Yeoja (“woman”) Jungshindae (in Japanese, Teishintai), meaning “Voluntarily Committing Body Corps for Labor.” This is a phrase coined by the Japanese that denotes the devoting of one’s entire being to the cause of the Emperor.) Many young women recruited or lured to work in the factories, were diverted by Japan into sexual slavery. The same occurred to many women originally drafted to work in factories. Only Japanese soldiers were allowed to frequent the “comfort stations” and were normally charged a fixed price. The prices varied by the women’s nationality.The rank of the soldier determined the length of time allowed for a visit, the price paid, and the hours at which the soldier was entitled to visit the comfort station. At least a portion of the revenue was taken by the military. According to the testimony of a survivor quoted in the report of the United Nations Special Rapporteur, from 3 to 7 pm each day she had to serve sergeants, whereas the evenings were reserved for lieutenants. The Japanese Army also regulated conditions at the “comfort stations,” issuing rules on working hours, hygiene, contraception, and prohibitions on alcohol and weapons. “Comfort women” were recorded on Japanese military supply lists under the heading of “ammunition” as well as under “Amenities.” Army doctors carried out health checks on the “comfort women,” primarily to prevent the spread of venereal disease. The “comfort women” system required the deployment of the vast infrastructure and resources that were at the government’s disposal, including soldiers and support personnel, weapons, all forms of land and sea transportation, and engineering and construction crews and matériel. Worldwar II Collections and Artifacts Filipino and American soldiers surrendering to the Japanese The death march The proud Philippine Scouts before the Japanese Invasion Japanese and Filipino Soldiers killed in Action Japanese in premises This is How manila looks like after the Bombing and scorching the city Filipinos are always Marines best friend The proud Filipino Guerrillas Filipinos helping Americans Captured Japanese Surrendering Japanese This is how Philippines suffered by the War Destruction everywhere American Marines entering Zamboanga Philippines is a paradise to the World and to its people, the second world war brought darkness, death and destruction to the Filipinos. It is the Philippines worst nightmare and something that they do not want to remember. What you see are pictures that holds wonderful memories of Filipino heroism and courage. Filipinos have the undying love for freedom and Peace and they are willing to sacrifice their lives for the sake of it. May this Photo article will give help you out in any way. the complete Articles of World War II: Worldwar II Collections and Artifact War came to the Philippines like a lightning strike. Japan came in with a surprise attack on December 8, 1941, They came just ten hours after the bloody surprise attacked in Pearl Harbor. Japanese troop’s advancement hits every top island in the country. Aerial bombardment was successful that Filipino and American soldiers failed to counter. The defending Filipino and American troops were under the command of General Douglas MacArthur. Under the pressure of the invading enemies, the defending forces about 80,000 troops withdrew to the BataanPeninsula and to the island of Corregidor with no aerial support and proper equipments. The Philippine defense continued until the final surrender of United States-Philippine forces in the BataanPeninsula in April 1942 and on Corregidor in May. Most of the 80,000 POW were forced to undertake the bloody Bataan Death March to a prison camp 105 km to the north were killed and died, it is estimated that as many as 10,000 men died before reaching their destination. Lt. Henry G. Lee of the Philipine Division wrote the poem, “Fighting On.” I see no gleam of victory alluring No chance of splendid booty or of gain. If I endure–I must go on enduring And my reward for bearing pain–is pain Yet, though the thrill, the zest, the hope are gone Something within me keep me fighting on. A soldier-poet expressed the mood of the men when he wrote: MacArthur‘s promise in every mind. “The time is secret but I can say That swift relief ships are on the way Thousands of men and hundreds of planes– Back in Manila before the rains! With decorations and honors, too.” MacArthur said it, it must be true See all 28 photos War came to the Philippines like a lightning strike. Japan came in with a surprise attack on December 8, 1941, They came just ten hours after the bloody surprise attacked in Pearl Harbor. Japanese troop’s advancement hits every top island in the country. Aerial bombardment was successful that Filipino and American soldiers failed to counter. The defending Filipino and American troops were under the command of General Douglas MacArthur. Under the pressure of the invading enemies, the defending forces about 80,000 troops withdrew to the BataanPeninsula and to the island of Corregidor with no aerial support and proper equipments. The Philippine defense continued until the final surrender of United States-Philippine forces in the BataanPeninsula in April 1942 and on Corregidor in May. Most of the 80,000 POW were forced to undertake the bloody Bataan Death March to a prison camp 105 km to the north. Many men were killed and died, it is estimated that as many as 10,000 men died before reaching their destination. Lt. Henry G. Lee of the Philipine Division wrote the poem, “Fighting On.” I see no gleam of victory alluring No chance of splendid booty or of gain. If I endure–I must go on enduring And my reward for bearing pain–is pain Yet, though the thrill, the zest, the hope are gone Something within me keep me fighting on. A soldier-poet expressed the mood of the men when he wrote: MacArthur‘s promise in every mind. “The time is secret but I can say That swift relief ships are on the way Thousands of men and hundreds of planes– Back in Manila before the rains! With decorations and honors, too.” MacArthur said it, it must be true.
See all 28 photos
Americans and Filipinos with no proper equipment to defend the country
The Philippine Scouts Cavalry in a formation for the preparation of Japanese Attacks
The scouts are mobilizing to face Japs invading in Bataan
Japanese are now mobilizing and securing all railways and roads
Dead Filipino soldiers
Filipino Casualties of War
MacArthur makes Manila an Open City to avoid more destruction on Japanese arrival in Manila
The courageous Filipino Scouts ready to defend the motherland
Filipinos are setting up mortars for the advancing Japanese army
Filipino having a drill before the Japanese invasion
Filipino soldiers about to be beheaded by the Japanese
Filipino and American soldiers surrendering to the Japanese
The death march
The proud Philippine Scouts before the Japanese Invasion
Japanese and Filipino Soldiers killed in Action
Japanese in premises
This is How manila looks like after the Bombing and scorching the city
Filipinos are always Marines best friend
The proud Filipino Guerrillas
Filipinos helping Americans
Captured Japanese
Surrendering Japanese
This is how Philippines suffered by the War
Destruction everywhere
American Marines entering Zamboanga
Philippines is a paradise to the World and to its people, the second world war brought darkness, death and destruction to the Filipinos. It is the Philippines worst nightmare and something that they do not want to remember. What you see are pictures that holds wonderful memories of Filipino heroism and courage. Filipinos have the undying love for freedom and Peace and they are willing to sacrifice their lives for the sake of it. May this Photo article will give help you out in any way. the complete Articles of World War II: Manila under World War II Pacific and Europe under World War 33 An American soldier stands tense in his foxhole on Bataan peninsula, in the Philippines, waiting to hurl a flaming bottle bomb at an oncoming Japanese tank, in April of 1942. (AP Photo) #
34
A big coastal gun is fired from fortified American positions on Corregidor Island, at the entrance to Manila Bay on the Philippines, on May 6, 1942. (AP Photo) # 35 Japanese forces use flame-throwers while attacking a fortified emplacement on Corregidor Island, in the Philippines in May of 1942. (NARA) # 36 Billows of smoke from burning buildings pour over the wall which encloses Manila’s Intramuros district, sometime in 1942. (AP Photo) # 37 American soldiers line up as they surrender their arms to the Japanese at the naval base of Mariveles on Bataan Peninsula in the Philippines in April of 1942. (AP Photo) #
Japanese soldiers stand guard over American war prisoners just before the start of the “Bataan Death March” in 1942. This photograph was stolen from the Japanese during Japan’s three-year occupation. (AP Photo/U.S. Marine Corps)
39 American and Filipino prisoners of war captured by the Japanese are shown at the start of the Death March after the surrender of Bataan on April 9, 1942, near Mariveles in the Philippines. Starting from Mariveles on April 10, some 75,000 American and Filipino prisoners of war were force-marched to Camp O’Donnell, a new prison camp 65 miles away. The prisoners, weakened after a three-month siege, were harassed by Japanese troops for days as they marched, the slow or sick killed with bayonets or swords. (AP Photo) #
40 American prisoners of war carry their wounded and sick during the Bataan Death March in April of 1942. This photo was taken from the Japanese during their three year occupation of the Philippines. (AP Photo/U.S. Army) #
May 1942: After defending the island for nearly a month, American and Filipino soldiers surrender to Japanese invasion troops on Corregidor island, Philippines. This photograph was captured from the Japanese during Japan’s three-year occupation. (AP Photo) The Bataan Death March was a war crime involving the forcible transfer of prisoners of war, with wide-ranging abuse and high fatalities, by Japanese forces in the Philippines, in 1942, after the three-month Battle of Bataan, which was part of the Battle of the Philippines (1941-42), during World War II. In Japanese, it is known as Bataan Shi no Koshin, with the same meaning. The Fall of Bataan On April 9, 1942, approximately 75,000 Filipino and United States soldiers, commanded by Major General Edward “Ned” P. King, Jr., were formally surrendered to a Japanese army of 50,000 men under Lt. General Masaharu Homma. This required Japan to accept emaciated captives who vastly outnumbered them. The Japanese, having expected the fighting to continue longer, had only expected 25,000 prisoners of war and did not have the facilities to properly care for them Logistics planning to move the prisoners of war from Mariveles to Camp O’Donnell, a prison camp in the province of Tarlac, was handed down to transportation officer Major General Yoshitake Kawane ten days prior to the final Japanese assault. The first phase of the operation, which was to bring all of the prisoners to Balanga, consisted of a nineteen mile march that was expected to take one day. Upon reaching Balanga, Kawane was then to take personal command of executing the second phase, which consisted of transporting the men to the prison camp. 200 trucks were to be utilized to take the prisoners 33 miles north to the rail center at San Fernando, where freight trains, which would move them another 30 miles to the village of Capas, awaited them. Upon reaching Capas, the prisoners were then to march an additional 8 miles on foot to Camp O’Donnell. Field hospitals were to be established at Balanga and San Fernando while various aid stations and resting places were to be set up every few miles.
PRISONERS ON MARCH FROM BATAAN TO THE PRISON CAMP, MAY 1942 – NATIONAL ARCHIVES THE DEATH MARCH Although General Homma and Kawane had expected only 25,000 prisoners of war, they were greeted by more than 75,000 (11,796 Americans and 66,000 Filipinos) starving and malaria-stricken captives at Bataan. During the battle, only 27,000 of these men were listed as “combat effective”. Even then, three fourths of this number were still affected by malaria. As a result, the Japanese army met great difficulties in transporting these prisoners from the beginning. Equally, distributing food was almost impossible so many were fed nothing. 4,000 sick or wounded captives had to stay behind to be treated by the Japanese at Bataan. A shortage of manpower and supplies on the part of the Japanese, who were now laying siege to Corregidor, raised confusion and irritation amongst the guards as many prisoners escaped. At most, only 4 Japanese soldiers could accompany each group of 300 prisoners. The march to Balanga, which was to take only one day, lasted as long as three days for some soldiers. After reaching Balanga, it became obvious to General Kawane that his trucks could not carry more than half of the prisoners to the rail center at San Fernando. Since most of the other vehicles the Japanese had brought to the Philippines were either in repair or being used for the Battle of Corregidor, those who could not get a ride were forced to continue marching for more than 30 miles on completely unshaded roads that were sometimes made of asphalt. The thick dust swirling in the air would make it difficult for the prisoners to see and breathe while those who were walking barefoot had their feet burned on the molten asphalt. Men who refused to abandon their belongings were the first to fall. The last nine miles of the march from the town of Lubao to San Fernando were among the hardest the men would ever walk. Those who were able to reach San Fernando alive were then locked into makeshift prisons where they were finally able to receive some level of proper and adequate medical care, food, and rest. Soon after this, however, the prisoners were jammed into freight trains that took them to Capas. Vomiting was frequent during the ride as some were even crammed or suffocated to death. After the three hour trip, which included very few stops, the prisoners then marched the 8 mile road to Camp O’Donnell. Through the duration of nine days, a majority of the disease and grief stricken American and Filipino prisoners were forced to march as much as two-thirds of the 90 miles that separated Bataan from Camp O’Donnell. Those few who were lucky enough to travel to San Fernando on trucks still had to endure more than 25 miles of marching. Prisoners were beaten randomly and were often denied the food and water they were promised. Those who fell behind were usually executed or left to die; the sides of the roads became littered with dead bodies and those begging for help. A number of prisoners were further diminished by malaria, heat, dehydration, and dysentery. It should be noted, however, that many of the soldiers who accompanied the prisoners of war were not only Japanese, but Korean. Since they were not trusted by the Japanese to fight on the battlefield, most Koreans in the Japanese army were forbidden to participate in combat roles and delegated to such service duties as guarding prisoners. As one prisoner noted, “The Korean guards were the most abusive… the Koreans were anxious to get blood on their bayonets; and then they thought they were veterans.” After the Bataan Death March, approximately 54,000 of the 72,000 prisoners reached their destination. The death toll of the march is difficult to assess as thousands of captives were able to escape from their guards. In some instances, prisoners were even released by their Japanese counterparts. Out of fear that the prisoners would be mistreated, Colonel Takeo Imai made the humanitarian decision of releasing more than 1,000 of his prisoners into the jungle. These acts of kindness, however, were especially rare. All told, approximately 600-650 American and 5,000-10,000 Filipino prisoners of war died before they could reach Camp O’Donnell. Camps O’Donnell and Cabanatuan On June 6, 1942 the Filipino soldiers were granted amnesty by the Japanese military and released while the American prisoners were moved from Camp O’Donnell to Cabanatuan. Many of the survivors were later sent to prison camps in Japan, Korea, and Manchuria in prisoner transports known as “Hell Ships.” The 500 POWs who still resided at the Cabanatuan Prison Camp were freed in January 1945 in The Great Raid. War Crimes Trial News of this atrocity sparked outrage in the US, as shown by this propaganda poster. The newspaper clipping shown refers to the Bataan Death March.After the surrender of Japan in 1945, an Allied commission convicted General Homma of war crimes, including the atrocities of the death march out of Bataan, and the atrocities at Camp O’Donnell and Cabanatuan that followed. The general, who had been so absorbed in his efforts to capture Corregidor after the fall of Bataan, remained ignorant of the high death toll until two months after the event. His neglect would cost him his life as General Homma was executed on April 3, 1946 outside Manila. The war came to the Philippines the same day it came to Hawaii and in the same manner – a surprise air attack. In the case of the Philippines, however, this initial strike was followed by a full-scale invasion of the main island of Luzon three days later. By early January, the American and Filipino defenders were forced to retreat to a slim defensive position on the island’s western Bataan Peninsula American prisoners, some with their hands behind their backs, get a brief respite during the march.
The American and Filipino forces fought from an untenable position until formally surrendering to the Japanese on April 9. The Japanese
2
immediately began to march some 76,000 prisoners (12,000 Americans, the remainder Filipinos) northward into captivity along a route of death. When three American officers escaped a year later, the world learned of the unspeakable atrocities suffered along the 60-mile journey that became known as the Bataan Death March. Japanese butchery, disease, exposure to the blazing sun, lack of food, and lack of water took the lives of approximately 5,200 Americans along the way. Many prisoners were bayoneted, shot, beheaded or just left to die on the side of the road. “A Japanese soldier took my canteen, gave the water to a horse, and threw the canteen away,” reported one escapee. “The stronger were not permitted to help the weaker. We then would hear shots behind us.” The Japanese forced the prisoners to sit for hours in the hot sun without water. “Many of us went crazy and several died.” The ordeal lasted five days for some and up to twelve days for others. Although the Japanese were unprepared for the large number of prisoners in their care, the root of the brutality lay in the Japanese attitude that a soldier should die before surrender. A warrior’s surrender meant the forfeiture of all rights to treatment as a human being. After the war, the finger of blame pointed to General Masaharu Homma, commander of the Japanese troops in the Philippines. Tried for war crimes, he was convicted and executed by a firing squad on April 3, 1946. “This was the First Murder” Captain William Dyess was a fighter pilot stationed on Luzon when the Japanese invaded. Captured when the American forces on Bataan surrendered, he joined the Death March and was interned by the Japanese. In April 1943, Captain Dyess was one of three prisoners able to escape from their captors. Captain Dyess eventually made his way back to America where his story was published. We join his story as he encounters his first atrocity of the March: “The victim, an air force captain, was being searched by a three-star private. Standing by was a Jap commissioned officer, hand on sword hilt. These men were nothing like the toothy, bespectacled runts whose photographs are familiar to most newspaper readers. They were cruel of face, stalwart, and tall. ‘The private a little squirt, was going through the captain’s pockets. All at once he stopped and sucked in his breath with .a hissing sound. He had found some Jap yen.’ ‘He held these out, ducking his head and sucking in his breath to attract notice. The big Jap looked at the money. Without a word he grabbed the captain by the shoulder and shoved him down to his knees. He pulled the sword out of the scabbard and raised it high over his head, holding it with both hands. The private skipped to one side.’ ‘Before we could grasp what was happening, the black-faced giant had swung his sword. I remember how the sun flashed on it. There was a swish and a kind of chopping thud, like a cleaver going through beef’. ‘The captain’s head seemed to jump off his ‘shoulders. It hit the ground in front of him and went rolling crazily from side to side between the lines of prisoners.’ ‘The body fell forward. I have seen wounds, but never such a gush of. blood as this. The heart continued to pump for a few seconds and at each beat there was another great spurt of blood. The white dust around our feet was turned into crimson mud. I saw the hands were opening and closing spasmodically. Then I looked away.’ ‘When I looked again the big Jap had put up his sword and was strolling off. The runt who had found the yen was putting them into his pocket. He helped himself to the captain’s possessions.’ This was the first murder. . .” Oriental Sun Treatment As the prisoners were herded north they collided with advancing Japanese troops moving to the south, forcing a brief halt to the march: “Eventually the road became so crowded we were marched into a clearing. Here, for two hours, we had our first taste of the oriental sun treatment, which drains the stamina and weakens the spirit. The Japs seated us on the scorching ground, exposed to the full glare of the sun. Many of the Americans and Filipinos had no covering to protect their heads. I was beside a small bush but it cast no shade because the sun was almost directly above us. Many of the men around me were ill. When I thought I could stand the penetrating heat no longer. I was determined to have a sip of the tepid water in my canteen. I had no more than unscrewed the top when the aluminum flask was snatched from my hands. The Jap who had crept up behind me poured the water into a horse’s nosebag, then threw down the canteen. He walked on among the prisoners, taking away their water and pouring it into the bag. When he had enough he gave it to his horse.” Drop-outs The parade of death continues its journey as its members inevitably succumb to the heat, the lack of food and the lack of water: “The hours dragged by and, as we knew they must. The drop-outs began. It seemed that a great many of the prisoners reached the end of their endurance at about the same time. They went down by twos and threes. Usually, they made an effort to rise. I never can forget their groans and strangled breathing as they tried to get up. Some succeeded. Others lay lifelessly where they had fallen. American prisoners carry their comrades who are unable to walk I observed that the Jap guards paid no attention to these. I wondered why. The explanation wasn’t long in coming. There was a sharp crackle of pistol and rifle fire behind us. Skulking along, a hundred yards behind our contingent, came a ‘clean-up squad’ of murdering Jap buzzards. Their helpless victims, sprawled darkly against the white, of the road, were easy targets. As members of the murder squad stooped over each huddled form, there would be an orange ‘flash in the darkness and a sharp report. The bodies were left where they lay, that other prisoners coming behind us might see them. Our Japanese guards enjoyed the spectacle in silence for a time. Eventually, one of them who spoke English felt he should add a little spice to the entertainment. ‘Sleepee?’ he asked. ‘You want sleep? Just lie down on road. You get good long sleep!’ On through the night we were followed by orange flashes and thudding sounds.” Arrival at San Fernando Finally, after five days without food and limited water, the dwindling column arrives at its destination: “The sun still was high in the sky when we straggled into San Fernando, a city of 36,000 population, and were put in a barbed wire compound similar to the one at Orani. We were seated in rows for a continuation of the sun treatment. Conditions here were the worst yet. The prison pen was jammed with sick, dying, and dead American and Filipino soldiers. They were sprawled amid the filth and maggots that covered the ground. Practically all had dysentery. Malaria and dengue fever appeared to be running unchecked. There were symptoms of other tropical diseases I didn’t even recognize. Jap guards had shoved the worst cases beneath the rotted flooring of some dilapidated building. Many of these prisoners already had died. The others looked as though they couldn’t survive until morning. There obviously had been no burials for many hours. After sunset Jap soldiers entered and inspected our rows. Then the gate was opened again and kitchen corpsmen entered with cans of rice. We held our mess kits and again passed lids to those who had none. Our spirits rose. We watched as the Japs ladled out generous helpings to the men nearest the gate. Then, without explanation, the cans were dragged away and the gate was closed. It was a repetition of the ghastly farce at Balanga. The fraud was much more cruel this time because our need. was vastly greater. In our bewildered state it took some time for the truth to sink in. When it did we were too discouraged even to swear.”
by Murray Montgomery There’s an old saying I’ve heard all my life and it is just as true today as it was years ago. It states simply, “Freedom is not free!” And should some be foolish enough to think our liberty comes without a heavy price — then I invite you to consider the sacrifices made by Russell A. Grokett, Sr. during World War II. Grokett was part of what has been called the, “Greatest Generation.” He was raised in Kansas and lived through the Great Depression. When he was in his twenties, he joined the army and served in one of the last cavalry units in Texas. He experienced the horrors of war while involved in the Battle of the Philippines — he was imprisoned and survived the terror of the Bataan Death March. After the war, Mr. Grokett got married and had a family. He loved to travel throughout the United States; camping and fishing in the country he helped defend. Russell A. Grokett Sr. died of a heart attack at the age of 69. His story has been told in the book, The Circle Is Never Broken, by Estelle Grokett. His son, Russell Grokett Jr., maintains a site on the Internet about his dad. Preserving the memory of this veteran is a family affair, as his grandson Michael A. Knox is also involved in the project. When United States and Filipino troops surrendered to the Japanese on April 9, 1942, Grokett became a prisoner of war — he would spend the next three and a half years living in hell. There were approximately 76,000 men involved in the surrender of the Philippines. Some 12,000 being United States troops along with 64,000 Filipinos. Nine thousand of them died as a result of the Bataan Death March. Grokett’s description of the march is a vivid account of something so horrible, it’s hard for civilized people to even imagine. He said the prisoners, military and civilian, were made to go 24 hours without food or water in the searing heat and humidity. If a man dropped out from heat exhaustion, the Japanese guards promptly bayoneted him. Japanese planes kept an eye on the march. Flying back and forth up and down the line. As they walked, the prisoners passed by corpse after corpse along the road. According to Grokett, “The bodies were stiff and beginning to blacken in the intense heat, already covered with flies as carrion birds tore at the flesh.” Grokett told of a game played by the Japanese guards. He said they would amuse themselves by pushing prisoners over the cliff – the screams could be heard until they crashed upon the jagged rocks below. Grokett recalled how the Filipinos had the worst of it. “Young girls were pulled out of the ranks and raped repeatedly. Frightened mothers would rub human dung on their daughters’ faces to make them unattractive to the guards,” said Grokett. Later on, the Japanese made the prisoners trot along at double time up a steep slope. Men were dropping everywhere and were bayoneted on the spot. As they passed along a fresh-water stream, many of the thirsty prisoners made a run for the cooling water. Those who did were shot. Many of the prisoners contacted malaria from mosquitoes and went insane. Grokett also remembered that there was still a battle on-going at Corregidor. He said, “Big tractors pulling 250 millimeter guns toward the bay…rolled over the bodies of the dead and dying along the road.” After the ordeal of the death march, Grokett and the others went on to spend time in prisoner-of-war (POW) camps. Later they were forced into boats to begin a voyage aboard what would later become known as, “The Hell Ships.” They were packed like sardines on these vessels for some 33 days. During that time, Dutch submarines attacked the ships — the Dutch didn’t know American prisoners were onboard. While the ships were being attacked, Grokett remembered that the men begin screaming and pounding against the sides of the ship. “Even an animal can’t be this confined for this long without going mad,” he said. Of the eleven ships carrying prisoners, only five survived the attack and thousands of POWs died. Before the ships finally arrived at Pusan Harbor in Korea, many of the men went insane. Some committed suicide. There were reports that several men cut their buddy’s wrist to drank the blood for lack of water. Russell A. Grokett, Sr. and the other survivors were finally liberated on August 15, 1945. From the very beginning, the United States has been defended by some very remarkable men and women. Throughout the years we have been allowed to enjoy our freedom because of their dedication to duty. Whenever you see an American flag, remember folks like Russell A. Grokett Sr., and all those who have died defending this great country. And most of all remember: “Freedom is not free!”
Much as been made of Hitler’s European holocaust or the millions killed during Stalin’s purges against his own people, but was this an Asian holocaust? Approximately 15 million Chinese, Indo-Chinese, Burmese, Indonesian, Filipino, Malay, Pacific Islanders and allied prisoners of war were killed or died of neglect. During the European conflict with Nazi Germany, the death rate of Allied soldiers in captivity was 9,348 or about 4% of the total captured or surrendered. The death rate in Japanese captivity was 27%. Once the war had ended, the victorious Allies set up war crimes trials to prosecute those responsible for the atrocities that took place throughout all the Japanese held territories. It was impossible to bring every single individual who committed a crime to justice, but among the 135 Japanese war criminals hanged at Changi prison were the main high ranking officers responsible for the Sook Chingmassacre except one. The one above all others that should have been the first to feel the hangman place the noose firmly around his neck was Lt-Col Masanobe Tsuji. It was he who had master-minded the notorious death march from Bataan and Corregidor, the slaughter of the patients and medical staff at Singapore’s Alexandra hospital, and the Sook Ching massacre among other things. He was the most insidious, calculating, coldly brutal and singularly successful mass murderer of all the Japanese war criminals. There were many evil Japanese but he was the worst and the most wanted but he never faced trial. After a period of hiding after the war to avoid prosecution, Tsuji returned to Japan. On 1 January, 1950 the United States officially lifted Tsuji’s criminal status and now, free from possible prosecution, he became a popular author with his account of the Malayan campaign and other stories and even entered politics becoming a member of the Japanese Parliament. Due to his wartime atrocities being made public both in Japan and world wide by a fellow countryman, he prudently decided to quit Parliament and do a six-week tour of South East Asia. He was last seen on 10 June 1961 and from there on he mysteriously disappears from history. One can only hope he suffered a horrible fate. Whilst the crimes committed against humanity by the Japanese military during the period 1931-45 in the name of the Emperor will forever stain the history of Japan, so must the victorious Allied Governments also take responsibility for a moral crime against humanity. Initially, the war crimes trials were allowed to be conducted with zeal and by dedicated people who believed in justice and or retribution for those who paid the ultimate sacrifice. It was the least their countries could do. Pearl Harbor On Sunday, December 7th, 1941 the Japanese launched a surprise attack against the U.S. Forces stationed at Pearl Harbor , Hawaii By planning his attack on a Sunday, the Japanese commander Admiral Nagumo, hoped to catch the entire fleet in port. As luck would have it, the Aircraft Carriers and one of the Battleships were not in port. (The USS Enterprise was returning from Wake Island , where it had just delivered some aircraft. The USS Lexington was ferrying aircraft to Midway, and the USS Saratoga and USS Colorado were undergoing repairs in the United States .) In spite of the latest intelligence reports about the missing aircraft carriers (his most important targets), Admiral Nagumo decided to continue the attack with his force of six carriers and 423 aircraft. At a range of 230 miles north of Oahu , he launched the first wave of a two-wave attack. Beginning at 0600 hours his first wave consisted of 183 fighters and torpedo bombers which st ruck at the fleet in Pearl Harbor and the airfields in Hickam, Kaneohe and Ewa. The second strike, launched at 0715 hours, consisted of 167 aircraft, which again struck at the same targets. At 075 3 hours the first wave consisting of 40 Nakajima B5N2 ‘Kate’ torpedo bombers, 51 Aichi D3A1 ‘Val’ dive bombers, 50 high altitude bombers and 43 Zeros struck airfields and Pearl Harbor Within the next hour, the second wave arrived and continued the attack. When it was over, the U.S. Losses were: Casualties US Army: 218 KIA, 364 WIA. US Navy: 2,008 KIA, 710 WIA. US MarineCorp: 109 KIA, 69 WIA. Civilians: 68 KIA, 35 WIA. TOTAL: 2,403 KIA, 1,178 WIA. Surrender of American troops at Corregidor Philippine Islands, May 1942 News of the Bataan Death March sparked outrage in the US, as reflected in this poster. After the surrender of Japan in 1945, an Allied commission convicted Masaharu Homma of war crimes, including the atrocities of the death march out of Bataan, and the following atrocities at Camp O’Donnell and Cabanatuan. The general, who had been absorbed in his efforts to capture Corregidor after the fall of Bataan, claimed in his defense that he remained ignorant of the high death toll of the death march until two months after the event. He was executed on April 3, 1946 outside Manila. For unknown reasons, the Allies did not attempt to prosecute Masanobu Tsuji for war crimes. Also in Japan, Generals Hideki Tōjō (later Prime Minister), Kenji Doihara, Seishirō Itagaki, Heitarō Kimura, Iwane Matsui and Akira Muto, and Baron Kōki Hirota were found guilty in responsible to the brutal maltreatment of American and Filipino POW‘s, and were executed by hanging at Sugamo Prison in Ikebukuro on December 23, 1948. Several others were sentenced to imprisonment of between 7, 20 and 22 years the end @ copyright 2012 Leave a comment
Posted in WW II PERANG DUNIA II
KOLEKSI SEJARAH PERANG DUNIA KEDUA Posted on September 4, 2012 | 2 comments
Kata Pengantar dalam rangka peringatan 70 tahun perang dunia kedua yang melanda indonesia
dipersembahkan koleksi sejarah perang dunia kedua 1941-1943
ini adalah salah satu sumber informasi dari buku elektronik Dr Iwa Dr Iwan E-Book In CD Rom THE PASIFIC WAR HISTORY COLLECTION 1941-1945 MOHON MAAF JIKA TERJEMAHAN DARI SUMBER ASLINYA KURANG TEPAT KARENA MEMPERGUNAKAN ALAT TERJEMAHAN ALAIS MACHINAL TRANSLATE, yANG DALAM e-bOOK AKAN DIRAPIKAN LAGI SELAMAT MENYAKSIKAN ILUSTRASI DAN MEMBACA SEJARAH YANG BEGITU DAHSYAT,SEMOGA TIDAK AKAN TERJADI LAGI SALAM DARI Dr Iwan Suwandy,MHA
70 19411943 salh CD ROM PASIFIC WAR19411945 MACHINALSORRY PLEASE GOOD
SuwandyMHA {513}
FROM
VOL 2
WM H. WISECOINC 1944 {514} 1944 WM H.
{} 515 ISI THREE 519 THIRD 521 771 4 FOURTH 773 {516}
– 574575576577578579664665675682683696697698728729730731732733788789 816817843894 9209219389399469479509519689699709719729731016 Newspictures701594595596597602603606607608609651652660661700702703716738739764 765773 839960996997 650675676677678679735822823826827902903906907966967 654655666667736746784785824825842 731732747748749750751753758790791808809948949 – 742743852 752101710181019 Odhams {517}
2 34 “” “” “”
battlefronts1 PUBLISHERS {518} {519}
1941113U2 194011 200 “”127 “”7 194212·21531Java3921 111941 194231 INDIES Java 3122713Java35310 334 384 34956 {520} 1226 · 303110002 Undo edits Shashin de tadoru rekishi FROM Dainijisekaitaisen Shashin kiroku Subete no akushon no gekijō kara Haichi sa reta nendai jun niVOL. 2Nyūyōku WM. H. Waizu to CO, inku. 1944{514}Chosakken 1944 WM. H. Waizuandokanpanīinku Beikoku nite insatsu Amerikan yoyaku sutorattofōdopuresu-sha, nyūyōku {} 515 ISI ga Hōmupēji Surī 519 no monogatari Sādo 521 no rekishi-teki gaikan 771 4-Nen monogatari FOURTH 773-ken no rekishi-teki gaikan {516} Shaji Honsho-nai no shashin wa,-ji no sōsu kara shutoku sa remasu. Kōshiki Amerika kaigun shashin – pēji 574, 575, 576, 577, 578, 579, 664, 665, 675, 682, 683, 696, 697, 698, 728, 729, 730, 731, 732, 733, 788, 789, 816, 817, 843, 894, 920, 921, 938, 939, 946, 947, 950, 951, 968, 969, 970, 971, 972, 973, 1016 Akume Newspictures, 701-sha, 594-pēji, 595, 596, 597, 602, 603, 606, 607, 608, 609, 651, 652, 660, 661, 700, 702, 703, 716, 738, 739, 764, 765, 773, 839, 960, 996, 997 Amerika rikugun shingō-tai fotopēji 650, 675, 676, 677, 678, 679, 735, 822, 823, 826, 827, 902, 903, 906, 907, 966, 967 Rikugun kūgun fotopēji 654, 655, 666, 667, 736, 746, 784, 785, 824, 825, 842 Kōshiki no beikaiheitai fotopēji 731, 732, 747, 748, 749, 750, 751, 753, 758, 790, 791, 808, 809, 948, 949 Igirisu no konbain shashin kōshi – pēji 742, 743, 852 Kōshiki engan keibitai fotopēji 752, 1017, 1018, 1019 Hoka no subete no Odhams puresu. {517} Hajimeni Ikutsu ka no riyū no tame ni, dokusha wa saisho yori mo sarani manzoku no iku dainijisekaitaisen no rekishi eizō no 2-banme no boryūmu o mitsukeru koto ga dekimasu. Kono pēji ni wa, sekai to notatakai ni okeru Beikoku no sanka, sābisu ni shinseki o motte iru hito no tame no jūyōna yōso ni tsuite setsumei shimasu. Watashitachiha,-gun ga, karera wa shōri no zōka no nagare o kaeru yō ni natta subete no gekijō de no akushon de amerikan tatakau otoko o hyōji suru tame ni tokubetsuna chūi o haratte imasu. Yoi shashin satsuei rikugun-tai, kaigun, kaihei-tai, engan keibitai wa, Beikoku kara no heishi ga ketteitekina yakuwari o hatashite Soromon no karera no e no ibento, nyūginia, kitaafurika ya Shichiria no hōkatsu-tekina bunken mokuroku o sakusei shimashita. Junsui ni gekitekina kanten kara, 3-banme to 4-banme no toshi ga kisha no kamera wa subarashī shigoto o yatte iru ten’nōzan no tatakai, de mitasa reta. Watashitachiha, Shinjuwan no uragiri ni tsuite ōku no koto o yonda koto ga aru. Shikashi, chinbotsu shita gazō” Arizona”, ” Kariforunia” fujiyū to Oafu-jima no ue no kemuri no bēru no shita ni” Okurahoma” o gyakuten wa hontōni jitaku kinenhi-tekina saigai no seishitsu o motarashimasu. Roshia sensen kara, wareware wa, kono mondai wa jūyōna Nachisu no haiboku ni iku tame ni tōri kara tōri e to kakko-goto ni tatakawa reta sutāringurādo no chimidoro no arasoi no ikutsu ka no subarashī shashin o motte iru. Sango umi de,-mai kaigun ga saikō ni kisai sa re, Nihon o, konagona ni natta kitai shite middou~ē shima, sukunakutomo kaigun kan’yo. Chichūkai sen’iki de, wareware wa shishirī no seifuku no chunijiakyanpēn o tsūjite Kasaburanka to Arujeria no shoki chakuriku kara saishu shita. Teikō sa rete inai kiroku no ryōhō no Attsu-jima to Kisuka-jima sai senryō no dakkan tobikiri sono chīsaikedo. Korera wa, wareware wa dainijisekaitaisen no ōku battlefronts kara kakitomete kitaga , ikutsu ka no kōdō no suteppu ga arimasu. Boryūmu 1 ni aru yō ni, wareware wa sono kikan kara mijikai monogatari no hairaito o jikkō suru koto ni yori, maitoshi dōnyū shite imasu. Kore wa bakuzento shita nenpyō to omowa reru baai wa, sekinin o kyōdō de gurōbaru no fukuzatsu-sa to boryūmu kaiga-shide wa naku, kaka reta mono o tsukuru tame ni wareware no ketsui ga shoyū suru hitsuyō ga arimasu. PUBLISHERS {518} {519} San-nen-me 1941-Nen 11 tsuki, Beikoku wa subete ga sensōdesu. Igirisu no tame no buki to zairyō no sōtatsu o kanō ni suru bukitaiyo akushon wa, 3 tsuki ni chōin sa reta. Kare wa sūjiku to no sensō ni san’nyū shi, ima dewa Roshia ga sa reta nochi, jushin-sha wa minami e no Haruka kita ni aru to Iran o tsūjite, murumansuku de yūekina kōken o uketorimasu. Amerika kaigun wa, korera no zairyō no haitatsu o hoshō suru tame no nyūsatsu de Taiseiyō o patorōru. Ichibu no torēdā-kei amerikahito dansei wa, Doitsu no U bōto ni yotte gekichin sa rete ori, 2tsu no Beikoku no kuchiku-kan ga raigeki sa rete ita. Beikoku to Nihon no ma no kinchō wa 1940-nen irai no kōka wa, ima dewa jūyōna dankai ni tasshite iru. Amerika Kokumushō wa, futari no nihonjin kara no setsumei o yōkyū shite iru. Gutaitekini wa, naze sore ga Indoshina ni okeru Furansu-gun no shitsuryō to, ippantekini wa, do no yōna Chūgoku no kongo no hōshin ni tsuitedesu. Nihon no tokushi, kurusu saburō wa kaitō no kanzen’na pōtoforio o 11 tsuki chūjun ni Beikoku ni kita. 200-Ki kansai-ki ga shinjuwan to, insutōru-ji ni Amerika kantai o kōgeki shita toki ga, hontō no kotaeha, ” omei no hi”, 12 tsuki 7-nichi ni kita. Dōjini, Nihon wa Firipin, Honkon, Tai, Beikoku, marē hito o shūgeki shita. Kyanpēn zentai ga Taiheiyō haijin Shinjuwan de Amerika kantai no Nihon o bēsu ni shite imasu. Gunji-teki rieki ni genmitsu ni hyōka shi, ” kishū” wa kanzen ni seikō shita. Hokanohito o yukue fumei to 7 gunkan wa hidoku, karera wa kongo sū-kagetsu no ma ni sābisu o kirashite ita koto ga higai o uketa. Nihon no shoki no shinpo ga kyūsokudeatta. 1942-Nen 1 tsuki 2-nichi ni, Manira wa ochite, Dagurasu· makkāsā shōgun no guntai wa sono rekishi-tekina gyūho senjutsu o kaishi suru tame ni batān hantō ni intai. Maraya no tatakai wa, shingapōru ga kōfuku shita 2 tsuki 15-nichi ni jushō shimashita. Sumatora, Boruneo to 3 tsuki 1-nichi, orandaryōhigashiindo,-jō ni, mada saigo no toride to shite no javu~a de jikkō shite, hanarete Serebesu. Nihon wa 3 tsuki 9-nichi mōrumein, 2 tsuki 1-nichi oyobi sore ikō no rangūn, jaran no Biruma no entori no pōto o, kyapucha, Biruma o shinryaku shita. Roshia no zenmen ni taiheiyō hareta jōkyō de Nihon no shōri no kurai shiruetto ni taishite. 11 Tsuki gejun ni 1941-nen ni hajimari, Roshia no fuyu ni tasuke rare, Soren wa idaina kaifuku o motte ita. Nanbude wa, rosutofu ga futatabi okonawa rete ita, soshite, kita e, reningurādo to Mosukuwa Ando no hōi. 1942-Nen 3 tsuki 1-nichi ni, Roshia wa, karera ga Hakuroshia hito o hikiiru mae ni Doitsu o pusshu shite, sorera ga shinkō shi, rōdō ya setsubi ni tadaina gisei o shiite kita. Datchi INDIES no aki Tsuki gejun ni, Nihonde wa, javu~a ni taishite sō kōgeki o kaishi shita. 3 Tsuki 1-nichi ni Jawa-kai no umi no tatakai, 2 tsuki 27-nichi no shima no unmei o fūin shita. Kono kakaride wa Beikoku to Oranda o awase kantai ga 13 jun’yōkan to kuchiku-kan o ushinatta ga, karera wa jisshitsu-teki ni kanryō shite imasunode, jawa de no nihonjin no jōriku o fusegu koto ga dekinai baai. Subete no ue ni teikō ni yoru 3 tsuki 5-nichi to 3 tsuki 10-nichi ni batabia taki. Seifuku suru orandaryōhigashiindode wa, Nihon no takai komando wa 3ttsu no yari no hosaki e no torikumi o shiji shita. Hitotsu wa, doraibu no shoki dankai de, ōsutoraria no betsu no kōgeki nyūginia, Biruma o kayo~tsu te ue ni pusshu shi, 3-banme wa batān no bōei o hakai shiyou to shite, Firipin de surō sa remashita. Nihon wa Indo to no kokkyō ni chikadzuite kudō Biruma wa mada 4 tsuki no owari ni jikkō sa rete imasu. Igirisu wa, Indo e no kyōi ni kanshite, gunji kyōryoku to hikikae ni, kokka no shihai no jōkyō o teikyō shite kimashita. Teian wa, Indo no shidō-sha ni yotte kyohi sa remashita. Nyūginiade wa, nihonjin wa pōtomoresubī o susumeru tame ni hajimetakara saramaua, 3 tsuki 8-nichi ni ashiba o setchi shimashita. Ōsutoraria ni motodzuku tekkin konkurīto rengō kūgun-ryoku wa, saramaua to Igirisu de taiho sa reta ue de Rabauru de Nihon no kichi o hōgeki. Ōsutoraria e no kyōi wa, sukunakutomo ichijitekini wa 4 tsuki gejun ni chekku shite iru yōda. Senshutsu sa reta nippongun ni yotte sasae rare 3-shūkan no chien no ato, batān de shubi wa 4 tsuki 9-nichi ni kōfuku o yoginaku sa reta. Dan’yaku to shokuryō kyōkyū ga fusoku suruta nochi, karera wa, 5 tsuki 6-nichi ni kōfuku shi doko ni sū sen no amerikahito to Firipin-gun wa korehidōru shima ni dasshutsu shita. {520} 1 Tsuki 2-nichi ni, 26-kakoku wa, Washinton de no Kokuren jōyaku ni shomei shita. Kono keiyaku wa, sūjiku kuni ni taishite zenkai itchi no mokuhyō to kōdō o motomete iru. Kaku shomei-sha wa, sensō no tsuikyū ni kuni no kanzen’na risōsu o yakusoku shi, mattaku bekko no heiwa ga okonawa renai koto ga aru koto ni dōi suru mono to shimasu. Tsuki ni Kokuren ga kyōdo o ete iru koto o meikakuna chōkō ga atta. Indoyō ni okeru Nihon no shihai o soshi suru tame ni, Igirisu-gun wa Madagasukaru no Furansu no shokuminchi no shima ni jōriku shita. Mijikai kyanpēn-go vu~ishī· Furansu-gun ga chin’atsu to Madagasukaru wa furansugo Indoshina no michi o iku kamo shirenai to iu kiken o saketa. Yoru ni wa tsuki 30 kara 31, Igirisu wa Doitsu ni taisuru saisho no kūbaku o kaishi shimashita. Kōgeki de Kerun bakuha 1000 ijō no bakugeki-ki ga haruka ni toshi no o taira ni shi, ōku no jūdaina sensō sangyō o hakai shita. Kerun no kōgeki wa 2-nenkan tsudzuita Doitsu no ji de shinji rarenai hodo no kūchū kōgeki no saisho no monodeatta to daini no mae ni sukoshi no akushon o teikyō suru koto ga kitai sa reru 54 5715111646742334 “”LIBYAN ACTION 1941 1119411225BengasiAxisBengasi1942129outmaneuvered7170··
672728281
87894 {521}
8 – 121941 Undo edits Sango umi to middō~ei Minamitaiheiyō no Nihon no shinpo wa, saishūtekini futatsu no ōkina oyobi jūyō kaisen ni yotte teishi sa remashita. 5 Tsuki 4-nichi ni kūbo ya goei-sen kara naru kyōryokuna Amerika no kantai ga ōsutoraria ni mukatte sango umi de kurūjingu Nihon no dai kantai ni renraku o totta. 5 Tsuki 7-nichi made tsudzuita kon’yaku de, taikō kantai wa otagai no jū no han’i-naideatta koto ga nai to iu ten de yunīkudatta mono wa, Amerika no kansai-gata no heimen wa hitotsu no ōkina kyaria o fukumu 15 Nihon no gunkan o chinbotsu sa seta. Amerika no sonshitsu wa 1 kyaria (rekishinton), 1 kuchiku-kan to 1 tankādatta.6 Tsuki 4-nichi ni, Nihon no gunkan ya yusō no dai kantai wa middō~ei-jima oki ni tōchaku shi, akiraka ni shinjuwan yobi ugokidatta kōkū kōgeki o kaishi shita. Middō~ei no tochi bēsu no kōkūki wa, shima e no kōgeki o teishi shi, tettai suru Nihon kantai o yoginaku sa reta. Kono yōna teki no suiryoku o mikoshite fukin ni chūryū Amerika kantai wa, Taiheiyō de no sensō no zentai no nagare o kaeta nihonjin, tōyo hasai kaigun no haiboku o tsuikyū shita. Tatakai wa 6 tsuki 7-nichi ni shūryō shita toki ni, Amerika no bakugeki-ki wa 4 kyaria, 2 jun’yōkan to kuchiku-kan 3 o shizumete itaga, 3 senkan ya jun’yōkan 4 to dōyō ni, karui fune no kazu ga hason shite ita. Amerika kantai wa kyaria” yōkutaun” to kuchiku-kan no sonshitsu o kabutta. Middō~ei wa kinshi hyōmen kekkan kasai, ryōsoku no uketa songai wa, kūki sayō ni kiin shi, sono kyori no sango umi no kon’yaku ni ruiji shite ita.LIBYAN akushon Ribia de Kokuren no e wa totemo akaruku wa arimasendeshita. Igirisu wa 1941-nen no haru ni Ejiputo no itariaauto o pusshu shita nochi, Doitsu no Afurika gundan ga keisei sa re, sono dōmei no soba ni senjō ni okura remashita. 11 Tsuki ni wa betsu no Igirisu no kōsei (1941) wa futatabi 12 tsuki 25-nichi de Bengasi o kakutoku shita. Kono jiten de Doitsu ippan āu~inronmeru ga Ribia de Axis no unmei o tantō shita to Bengasi, 1942-nen 1 tsuki 29-nichi o sai juken suru koto ni seikō shimashita. Igirisu wa shoki no sū-shūkan ni ōku no yakusoku o shimeshita betsu no nishimuki no suiryoku o kaishi shita toki, kirenaika no shīsō no tatakai no aratana kyokumen tsuki ni hajimatta. Shikashi ronmeru wa mamonaku, Igirisu o outmaneuvered karera wa subete no gyakkyō o tsūjite hoyū shite ita toburuku o tori, Ejiputo ni kare no hōhō o ōhaba ni sakugen. Kare wa 7 tsuki 1-nichi matorūfu, Ejiputo no yōsai o totte, kare wa yuiitsu no 70 mairuarekusandoria, Igirisu no kaigun kichi kara, Eru· aramein ni tassuru made susunda. Eru· arameinde wa Igirisu no burēsu to tatakai ni tsukareta Afurika no gundan wa, Arekisandoria, Suezu unga o shutoku suru koto ga dekimasendeshita. Roshia ni taibō no daini Doitsu-gun wa 6 tsuki jōjun ni hajimatta. Nachisu-gun ga sevu~asutopori, 7 tsuki 2-nichi, rosutofu, 7 tsuki 28-nichi o totte, tsugini 2tsu no 8 tsuki chūjun ni hōi-ka ni kita yari no hosaki, sutāringurādo ni 1tsu zutsu kōkan shi, soshite abura o tsunda kōkasasu chiiki ni okeru daini o unten shita. Soromon Amerikakaiheitai wa, 8 tsuki 7-nichi ni Nihon no senryō-ka Soromon shotō o toru karera no kyanpēn o aita. Dai ichi bōkō wa, Furorida, tsuragi shima ni atta, sonogo Gadarukanaru. Jōriku sakusen wa, amerikahito wa 8 tsuki 9-nichi no yoru, sabo shima no kaisen de 4 jun’yōkan o ushinatta toki ni kantai akushon de sapōto sa rete imashita. Sū-nichi inai ni, umi heitai wa Gadarukanaru de Nihon no kumikomi hikōjō (hendāsonfīrudo) o shutoku sa re, Soromon to Rengō dengen rain no hogo no tame no nagai tatakai ga shinkō-chūdeatta. {521} Roshia no kyanpēn 8 Tsuki – 12 tsuki, 1941 SEJARAH DALAM GAMBAR DARI PERANG DUNIA KEDUA
Sebuah REKOR FOTOGRAFI DARI SEMUA teater TINDAKAN diatur dalam Kronologis VOL. 2 New York WM. H. WISE dan CO, INC 1.944 {} 514 Copyright 1.944 WM. H. Wise & CO, Inc Dicetak di Amerika Serikat Amerika Buku-Stratford Press, Inc, New York {} 515 ISI HALAMAN KISAH TAHUN KETIGA 519 GAMBARAN SEJARAH TAHUN KETIGA 521 KISAH TAHUN KEEMPAT 771 GAMBARAN SEJARAH TAHUN KEEMPAT 773 {} 516 UCAPAN TERIMA KASIH Foto-foto dalam publikasi ini diperoleh dari sumber-sumber berikut: Resmi US Navy Photographs-Halaman 574, 575, 576, 577, 578, 579, 664, 665, 675, 682, 683, 696, 697, 698, 728, 729, 730, 731, 732, 733, 788, 789, 816, 817, 843, 894, 920, 921, 938, 939, 946, 947, 950, 951, 968, 969, 970, 971, 972, 973, 1016 Acme Newspictures, Inc-Halaman 594, 595, 596, 597, 602, 603, 606, 607, 608, 609, 651, 652, 660, 661, 700, 701, 702, 703, 716, 738, 739, 764 , 765, 773, 839, 960, 996, 997 US Army Signal Corps Foto-Halaman 650, 675, 676, 677, 678, 679, 735, 822, 823, 826, 827, 902, 903, 906, 907, 966, 967 Tentara Angkatan Udara Foto-Halaman 654, 655, 666, 667, 736, 746, 784, 785, 824, 825, 842 Resmi Korps Marinir AS Foto-Halaman 731, 732, 747, 748, 749, 750, 751, 753, 758, 790, 791, 808, 809, 948, 949 British Combine Foto, Ltd-Halaman 742, 743, 852 Resmi Coast Guard Foto-Halaman 752, 1017, 1018, 1019 Semua Tekan Odhams lainnya. {} 517 PRAKATA Untuk sejumlah alasan, pembaca dapat menemukan volume kedua dari SEJARAH bergambar PERANG DUNIA KEDUA bahkan lebih memuaskan daripada yang pertama. Halaman ini menggambarkan partisipasi Amerika dalam memerangi dunia, faktor penting bagi mereka yang memiliki kerabat di layanan. Kami telah mengambil perawatan khusus untuk menunjukkan laki-laki pertempuran Amerika beraksi di semua bioskop di mana berbagai kekuatan mereka meningkat mulai mengubah gelombang kemenangan. Korps fotografi baik dari Angkatan Darat, Angkatan Laut, Marinir dan Coast Guard telah menciptakan bibliografi bergambar komprehensif mereka peristiwa di Solomon, New Guinea, Afrika Utara dan Sisilia, tempat di mana tentara dari Amerika Serikat memainkan peran yang menentukan. Dari sudut pandang murni dramatis, tahun ketiga dan keempat yang penuh dengan pertempuran klimaks, di mana kamera melakukan pekerjaan yang luar biasa reportorial. Kami telah membaca banyak tentang pengkhianatan Pearl Harbor. Tetapi gambar cekung “Arizona”, yang pincang “California” dan terbalik “Oklahoma” di bawah selubung asap atas Oahu benar-benar membawa pulang sifat monumental bencana. Dari depan Rusia kami memiliki beberapa gambar besar dari pertempuran berdarah Stalingrad mana masalah itu berjuang dari jalan ke jalan dan pintu ke pintu sampai Nazi pergi ke kekalahan kritis. Keterlibatan angkatan laut di Laut Coral dan di Midway Island, di mana Angkatan Laut Amerika hancur harapan Jepang, yang digambarkan superlatively. Dalam teater Mediterania, kita diambil dari pendaratan awal di Casablanca dan Aljazair melalui kampanye Tunisia penaklukan Sisilia. Yang kecil tapi terkutuk merebut kembali dari Attu dan reoccupation unresisted dari Kiska keduanya direkam. Ini adalah tetapi beberapa tahapan tindakan yang kita telah mencatat dari battlefronts banyak perang dunia kedua. Seperti dalam volume satu, kami telah memperkenalkan setiap tahun dengan cerita berjalan singkat highlights dari periode itu. Jika kronologi ini tampaknya samar, tanggung jawab harus secara bersama-sama dimiliki oleh kompleksitas perang global dan tekad kita untuk membuat volume sejarah bergambar dan bukan satu tertulis. THE PENERBIT {518} {519} TAHUN KETIGA Pada bulan November 1941, Amerika Serikat adalah semua tapi berperang. Tindakan Lend-sewa, yang mengizinkan pengiriman senjata dan bahan-bahan untuk Inggris, telah ditandatangani pada bulan Maret. Setelah ia memasuki perang melawan Axis, Rusia dibuat penerima dan sekarang menerima kontribusi yang berguna di Murmansk di utara jauh dan melalui Iran di selatan. Angkatan Laut AS sedang berpatroli Atlantik dalam upaya untuk memastikan penyampaian materi ini. Beberapa pedagang-pria Amerika telah tenggelam oleh Jerman U-boat, dan dua kapal perusak AS telah terkena torpedo. Ketegangan antara Amerika Serikat dan Jepang, berpengaruh sejak tahun 1940, sekarang telah mencapai tahap kritis. Departemen Luar Negeri AS telah menuntut dua penjelasan dari Jepang. Secara khusus, mengapa ia massa pasukan di Perancis Indo-China dan, secara umum, apa kebijakan masa depannya tentang Cina. Utusan khusus Jepang, Saburo Kurusu datang ke Amerika Serikat pada pertengahan November dengan portofolio lengkap balasan. Tapi jawaban sebenarnya datang pada 7 Desember, “hari penghujatan”, ketika 200 pesawat carrier-borne pesawat menyerang armada Amerika dan instalasi di Pearl Harbor. Bersamaan, Jepang menyerang Filipina, Hong-Kong, Thailand, dan Amerika Melayu. Seluruh kampanye Jepang di Pasifik didasarkan pada melumpuhkan armada AS di Pearl Harbor. Dinilai ketat pada manfaat militer, “serangan menyelinap” sepenuhnya berhasil. Satu kapal perang hilang dan tujuh lainnya rusak parah sehingga mereka berada di luar layanan untuk bulan-bulan mendatang. Awal kemajuan Jepang adalah cepat. Pada tanggal 2 Januari 1942, Manila jatuh, dan pasukan Jenderal Douglas MacArthur pensiun ke Semenanjung Bataan untuk memulai taktik bersejarah mereka menunda. Pertempuran Malaya dimenangkan pada 15 Februari ketika Singapura menyerah. Pada tanggal 1 Maret Hindia Belanda, dengan Sumatera, Kalimantan, dan Celebes pergi, masih menjalankan dengan Jawa sebagai benteng terakhir. Jepang sudah menginvasi Burma, menangkap Moulmein, 1 Februari dan kemudian Rangoon, pelabuhan masuknya Jalan Burma, 9 Maret. Terhadap gambar gelap kemenangan Jepang di Pasifik siluet situasi cerah di front Rusia. Dimulai pada akhir November 1941, dan dibantu oleh musim dingin Rusia, pasukan Soviet telah mengadakan pemulihan yang besar. Di selatan, Rostov telah direbut kembali, dan, di utara, pengepungan Leningrad dan Moskow lega. Pada tanggal 1 Maret 1942, Rusia telah mendorong Jerman sebelum mereka menuju Putih Rusia dan menuntut meminta korban dalam tenaga kerja dan peralatan saat mereka maju. JATUH DARI HINDIA BELANDA Pada akhir Februari, Jepang melancarkan serangan habis-habisan terhadap Jawa. Nasib pulau itu disegel dalam pertempuran laut di Laut Jawa, 27 Februari sampai 1 Maret. Dalam keterlibatan ini AS dan Belanda gabungan armada kehilangan 13 kapal penjelajah dan kapal perusak, praktis lengkap mereka, dan tidak lagi mampu mencegah pendaratan Jepang di Jawa. Batavia jatuh pada tanggal 5 Maret dan 10 Maret oleh resistensi semua telah berakhir. Dengan Hindia Belanda menaklukkan, komando tinggi Jepang diarahkan upaya dalam tiga ujung tombak. Satu mendorong pada melalui Burma, lain New Guinea menyerang dalam drive awal di Australia, dan ketiga terlempar di Filipina dalam upaya untuk memecahkan pertahanan Bataan. Drive Burma masih berjalan pada akhir April dengan Jepang mendekati perbatasan India. Inggris, berkaitan dengan ancaman ke India, telah menawarkan ini status dominion bangsa dalam pertukaran untuk kerjasama militer. Usul itu ditolak oleh para pemimpin India. Di New Guinea, Jepang mendirikan tempat berpijak di Salamaua, 8 Maret, dari mana mereka mulai uang muka Port Moresby. Diperkuat Sekutu kekuatan udara, berdasarkan Australia, ditumbuk pangkalan Jepang di Rabaul pada Salamaua dan Inggris-yang sebelumnya telah ditangkap. Ancaman ke Australia tampak setidaknya untuk sementara diperiksa pada akhir April. Setelah menunda serangan tiga minggu berkelanjutan oleh pasukan Jepang terpilih, para pembela di Bataan dipaksa menyerah pada 9 April. Beberapa tentara Amerika dan Filipina ribu melarikan diri ke Corregidor Island di mana mereka menyerah pada tanggal 6 Mei, setelah amunisi dan persediaan makanan menjadi kelelahan. {} 520 Pada tanggal 2 Januari, dua puluh enam negara telah menandatangani Pakta PBB di Washington. Perjanjian ini menyerukan kebulatan tujuan dan tindakan terhadap Axis Powers. Setiap penandatangan berjanji sumber daya penuh negaranya dalam mengejar perang dan setuju tidak ada perdamaian terpisah itu harus dibuat. Pada bulan Mei ada tanda-tanda yang jelas bahwa PBB telah memperoleh kekuatan. Untuk memblokir kontrol Jepang di Samudera Hindia, pasukan Inggris mendarat di pulau koloni Perancis Madagaskar. Setelah kampanye singkat Vichy-Perancis pasukan ditundukkan dan bahaya dihindari bahwa Madagaskar mungkin pergi jalan Perancis Indo-China. Pada malam Mei 30-31, Inggris meluncurkan serangan udara pertama yang besar terhadap Jerman. Lebih dari 1000 pengebom mengecam Cologne dalam serangan yang diratakan banyak kota dan menghancurkan banyak industri vital perang. Serangan di Cologne adalah yang pertama dari serangan udara yang luar biasa di tanah Jerman yang terus selama dua tahun ke depan dan yang diharapkan dapat memberikan tindakan kecil depan kedua CORAL LAUT DAN MIDWAY Kemajuan Jepang di Pasifik Selatan itu akhirnya dihentikan oleh dua pertempuran laut yang besar dan kritis. Pada tanggal 4 Mei armada Amerika yang kuat terdiri dari kapal induk dan kapal mengawal dihubungi armada Jepang yang besar berlayar di Laut Coral menuju Australia. Dalam keterlibatan yang berlangsung sampai 7 Mei, dan salah satu yang unik dalam bahwa armada menentang pernah berada dalam jangkauan senjata dari satu sama lain, Amerika carrier-borne pesawat tenggelam lima belas kapal perang Jepang termasuk salah satu operator besar. Kerugian Amerika adalah salah satu pembawa (Lexington), satu kapal perusak dan satu kapal tanker.Pada tanggal 4 Juni, sebuah armada besar kapal perang Jepang dan transportasi tiba dari Midway Island dan memulai serangan udara yang jelas langkah awal di Pearl Harbor. Tanah pesawat berbasis Midway itu menghentikan serangan terhadap pulau dan memaksa armada Jepang untuk menarik diri. Sebuah armada Amerika, ditempatkan di sekitar untuk mengantisipasi seperti dorong musuh, mengejar kekalahan Jepang dan dikelola angkatan laut menghancurkan yang mengubah jalannya seluruh perang di Pasifik. Ketika pertempuran berakhir pada tanggal 7 Juni, pesawat pembom Amerika telah tenggelam empat operator, dua kapal penjelajah dan tiga kapal perusak, dan telah merusak tiga kapal perang dan empat kapal penjelajah, serta sejumlah kapal lebih ringan. Armada Amerika menderita hilangnya carrier “Yorktown” dan perusak. Midway adalah mirip dengan keterlibatan Laut Koral dalam jarak permukaan kebakaran kapal dilarang dan kerusakan berkelanjutan di kedua belah pihak akibat aksi udara.Libya TINDAKAN Di Libya gambar untuk PBB itu tidak begitu cerah. Setelah Inggris telah mendorong Italia keluar dari Mesir pada musim semi tahun 1941, Afrika Korps Jerman dibentuk dan dikirim untuk bertempur di samping sekutu mereka. Lain ofensif Inggris di November (1941) kembali memenangkan Bengasi oleh tanggal 25 Desember. Pada titik ini German Jenderal Irwin Rommel mengambil alih kekayaan Axis di Libya dan berhasil merebut kembali Bengasi, 29 Januari 1942. Sebuah fase baru pertempuran melihat-melihat dari Cyrenaica dimulai pada bulan Mei ketika Inggris mulai lagi dorong ke arah barat yang menunjukkan banyak janji dalam minggu-minggu awal. Tapi Rommel segera dikalahkan Inggris, mengambil Tobruk, yang mereka telah diadakan melalui semua kemalangan mereka, dan memangkas jalan ke Mesir. Dia mengambil Matruh, benteng Mesir, 1 Juli, dan maju sampai ia mencapai El Alamein, hanya 70 mil dari Alexandria, pangkalan angkatan laut Inggris. Pada El Alamein yang braced Inggris dan pertempuran-lelah Afrika Korps tidak mampu untuk mendapatkan ke Alexandria dan Terusan Suez.Serangan yang lama ditunggu Jerman kedua ke Rusia dimulai pada awal Juni. Pasukan Nazi mengambil Sevastopol, 2 Juli, dan Rostov, 28 Juli, dan kemudian melaju dua ujung tombak, satu di Stalingrad, yang berada di bawah pengepungan di pertengahan Agustus, dan yang kedua di wilayah Kaukasus minyak sarat. THE SOLOMONS Amerika marinir membuka kampanye mereka untuk mengambil Jepang menduduki Kepulauan Solomon pada 7 Agustus. Para serangan pertama berada di Florida, Tulagi, dan kemudian Guadalcanal. Operasi pendaratan didukung oleh tindakan armada selama mana orang Amerika kehilangan empat kapal penjelajah dalam pertempuran laut dari Pulau Savo pada malam 9 Agustus. Dalam beberapa hari, Marinir merebut lapangan terbang yang dibangun Jepang di Guadalcanal (Henderson Field) dan perjuangan panjang untuk Solomon dan perlindungan dari jalur pasokan Sekutu sedang berlangsung. ————————————————– —————————— {} 521
PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE SECOND WORLD WAR A PHOTOGRAPHIC RECORD OF ALL THEATERS OF ACTION CHRONOLOGICALLY ARRANGED VOL. 2 New York WM. H. WISE and CO., INC. 1944 {514} Copyright 1944 WM. H. Wise & CO., Inc. Printed in the United States of America American Book-Stratford Press, Inc., New York {515}
CONTENTS
PAGE
STORY OF THE THIRD YEAR
519
PICTURE HISTORY OF THE THIRD YEAR
521
STORY OF THE FOURTH YEAR
771
PICTURE HISTORY OF THE FOURTH YEAR
773
{516}
ACKNOWLEDGMENTS Photographs in this publication were obtained from the following sources: Official U.S. Navy Photographs— Pages 574, 575, 576, 577, 578, 579, 664, 665, 675, 682, 683, 696, 697, 698, 728, 729, 730, 731, 732, 733, 788, 789, 816, 817, 843, 894, 920, 921, 938, 939, 946, 947, 950, 951, 968, 969, 970, 971, 972, 973, 1016 Acme Newspictures, Inc. —Pages 594, 595, 596, 597, 602, 603, 606, 607, 608, 609, 651, 652, 660, 661, 700, 701, 702, 703, 716, 738, 739, 764, 765, 773, 839, 960, 996, 997 U.S. Army Signal Corps Photos —Pages 650, 675, 676, 677, 678, 679, 735, 822, 823, 826, 827, 902, 903, 906, 907, 966, 967 Army Air Forces Photos —Pages 654, 655, 666, 667, 736, 746, 784, 785, 824, 825, 842 Official U.S. Marine Corps Photos —Pages 731, 732, 747, 748, 749, 750, 751, 753, 758, 790, 791, 808, 809, 948, 949 British Combine Photos, Ltd. —Pages 742, 743, 852 Official Coast Guard Photos —Pages 752, 1017, 1018, 1019 All other Odhams Press. {517}
FOREWORD For a number of reasons, the reader may find the second volume of the PICTORIAL HISTORY OF THE SECOND WORLD WAR even more gratifying than the first. These pages depict American participation in the world combat, a factor of significance to those who have relatives in the services. We have taken special care to show American fighting men in action in all the various theaters where their increasing strength began to turn the tide of victory. The excellent photographic corps of the Army, Navy, Marines and Coast Guard have created a comprehensive pictorial bibliography of they events in the Solomons, New Guinea, North Africa and Sicily, places where troops from the United States played decisive roles. From the purely dramatic point of view, the third and fourth years were fraught with climactic battles, upon which the camera did an exceptional reportorial job. We have read much about the treachery of Pearl Harbor. But the pictures of the sunken “Arizona”, the limp “California” and the capsized “Oklahoma” under the pall of smoke over Oahu really bring home the monumental nature of the disaster. From the Russian front we have some great shots of the bloody battle of Stalingrad where the issue was fought from street to street and door to door until the Nazis went down to critical defeat. The naval engagements in the Coral Sea and at Midway Island, where the American Navy crushed Japanese hopes, are superlatively portrayed. In the Mediterranean theater, we are taken from the initial landings at Casablanca and Algiers through the Tunisian campaign to the conquest of Sicily. The minor but sanguinary retaking of Attu and the unresisted reoccupation of Kiska are both recorded. These are but a few of the action phases we have recorded from the many battlefronts of the second world war. As in volume one, we have introduced each year with a brief running story of the highlights of that period. If this chronology seems sketchy, the onus must be jointly shared by the complexities of global war and our resolve to make these volumes a pictorial history and not a written one. THE PUBLISHERS {518} {519}
THE THIRD YEAR By November, 1941, the United States was all but at war. The Lend-lease act, which permitted the shipment of arms and materials to England, had been signed in March. After she entered the war against the Axis, Russia was made a beneficiary and was now receiving useful contributions at Murmansk in the far north and through Iran in the south. The U.S. Navy was patrolling the Atlantic in an effort to insure the delivery of this material. Several American merchant-men had been sunk by German U-boats, and two U.S. destroyers had been torpedoed. Tension between the United States and Japan, ascendant since 1940, had now reached the critical stage. The U.S. State Department was demanding two explanations from Japan. Specifically, why she was massing troops in French Indo-China and, generally, what was her future policy regarding China. Special Japanese envoy, Saburo Kurusu came to the United States in mid-November with a portfolio full of replies. But the real answer came on Dec. 7, the “day of infamy”, when 200 aircraft carrier-borne planes attacked the American fleet and installations at Pearl Harbor. Simultaneously, Japan struck at the Philippines, Hong-Kong, Thailand, and the Malay States. Japan’s entire campaign in the Pacific was based on crippling the U.S. fleet at Pearl Harbor. Judged strictly on its military merits, the “sneak attack” was entirely successful. One battleship was lost and seven others so severely damaged that they were out of service for months to come. Japan’s early progress was rapid. On Jan. 2, 1942, Manila fell, and General Douglas MacArthur’s forces retired to the Bataan Peninsula to begin their historic delaying tactics. The battle for Malaya was won on Feb. 15 when Singapore surrendered. By March 1, the Netherlands Indies, with Sumatra, Borneo, and Celebes gone, were still carrying on with Java as the last stronghold. Japan had already invaded Burma, capturing Moulmein, Feb. 1, and then Rangoon, the entry port of the Burma Road, March 9. Against the dark picture of Japanese victories in the Pacific was silhouetted the brighter situation on the Russian front. Starting in late November, 1941, and aided by the Russian winter, Soviet troops had staged a great recovery. In the south, Rostov had been retaken, and, in the north, the sieges of Leningrad and Moscow relieved. On March 1, 1942, the Russians were driving the Germans before them towards White Russia and exacting a heavy toll in manpower and equipment as they advanced.
FALL OF THE NETHERLANDS INDIES In late February, the Japanese launched an all out attack against Java. The fate of the island was sealed in a naval battle in the Java Sea, Feb. 27 to March 1. In this engagement the combined U.S. and Dutch fleets lost 13 cruisers and destroyers, practically their full complement, and were no longer able to prevent Japanese landings on Java. Batavia fell on March 5 and by March 10 all resistance had ended. With the Netherlands Indies conquered, the Japanese high command directed its efforts in three spearheads. One pushed on through Burma, another attacked New Guinea in a preliminary drive on Australia, and the third was catapulted at the Philippines in an effort to crack the Bataan defenses. The Burma drive was still progressing in late April with the Japanese approaching India’s border. Great Britain, concerned with the threat to India, had offered this nation dominion status in exchange for military cooperation. The proposal was rejected by India’s leaders. In New Guinea, the Japanese established a beachhead at Salamaua, March 8, from which they began an advance on Port Moresby. Reinforced Allied air strength, based on Australia, pounded the Japanese base at Salamaua and Rabaul on Britain—which had been previously captured. The menace to Australia seemed at least temporarily checked in late April. After holding off a sustained three week attack by picked Japanese troops, the defenders on Bataan were compelled to capitulate on April 9. Several thousand American and Filipino troops escaped to Corregidor Island where they surrendered on May 6, after ammunition and food supplies became exhausted. {520} On Jan. 2, twenty-six nations had signed the United Nations Pact at Washington. This agreement called for a unanimity of purpose and action against the Axis Powers. Each signer pledged his country’s full resources in the pursuit of the war and agreed no separate peace was to be made. By May there were definite signs that the United Nations were gaining in strength. To block Japanese control of the Indian Ocean, British forces landed on the French island colony of Madagascar. After a short campaign the Vichy-French forces were subdued and the danger averted that Madagascar might go the way of French Indo-China. On the night of May 30-31, Great Britain launched the first great air attack on Germany. Over 1000 bombers blasted Cologne in a raid that razed much of the city and destroyed many of its vital war industries. The raid on Cologne was the first of the prodigious air assaults on German soil that were to continue for the next two years and which were expected to provide a minor second front action.
CORAL SEA AND MIDWAY The advance of the Japanese in the South Pacific was finally halted by two great and critical naval battles. On May 4 a strong American fleet composed of aircraft carriers and escorting ships contacted a large Japanese fleet cruising in the Coral Sea towards Australia. In an engagement that lasted until May 7, and one that was unique in that the opposing fleets never were within gun range of one another, American carrier-borne planes sank fifteen Japanese warships including one large carrier. The American losses were one carrier (Lexington), one destroyer and one tanker. On June 4, a large flotilla of Japanese warships and transports arrived off Midway Island and began an air attack that was obviously a preliminary move on Pearl Harbor. Midway’s land based aircraft stopped the assault on the island and forced the Japanese fleet to withdraw. An American fleet, stationed in the vicinity in anticipation of such an enemy thrust, pursued the Japanese and administered a crushing naval defeat that altered the whole course of war in the Pacific. When the battle ended on June 7, American bombers had sunk four carriers, two cruisers and three destroyers, and had damaged three battleships and four cruisers, as well as a number of lighter ships. The American fleet suffered the loss of the carrier “Yorktown” and a destroyer. Midway was similar to the Coral Sea engagement in that distances prohibited surface vessel fire and the damages sustained on both sides resulted from air action.
LIBYAN ACTION In Libya the picture for the United Nations was not so bright. After the British had pushed the Italians out of Egypt in the Spring of 1941, the German Afrika Korps was formed and sent to fight beside their allies. Another British offensive in November (1941) again won Bengasi by Dec. 25. At this point German General Irwin Rommel took charge of Axis fortunes in Libya and succeeded in retaking Bengasi, Jan. 29, 1942. A new phase of the see-saw battle of Cyrenaica began in May when the British started another westward thrust which showed much promise in the early weeks. But Rommel soon outmaneuvered the British, took Tobruk, which they had held through all their adversities, and slashed his way into Egypt. He took Matruh, the Egyptian fortress, July 1, and advanced until he reached El Alamein, only 70 miles from Alexandria, the British naval base. At El Alamein the British braced and the battle-weary Afrika Korps were unable to get to Alexandria and the Suez Canal. The long awaited second German offensive into Russia started in early June. Nazi forces took Sevastopol, July 2, and Rostov, July 28, and then drove two spearheads, one at Stalingrad, which came under siege in mid-August, and the second at the oil-laden Caucasus region.
THE SOLOMONS American marines opened their campaign to take the Japanese occupied Solomon Islands on August 7. The first assaults were at Florida, Tulagi, and then Guadalcanal. The landing operations were supported by fleet action during which the Americans lost four cruisers in the naval battle of Savo Island on the night of August 9. Within a few days, the Marines captured the Japanese built airfield on Guadalcanal (Henderson Field) and the long struggle for the Solomons and the protection of the Allied supply lines was under way. {521} The campaign in Russia August-December, 1941 Kampanye di Rusia Agustus-Desember 1941
THE EASTERN FRONT AS THE THIRD YEAR OPENED Map showing stages of the German advances in Russia from August 17 to December 6, when the offensive was brought to a standstill. During this period the most serious threats to Leningrad, Moscow and the Caucasus developed and the Russians were forced to evacuate some of their most valuable industrial towns. Losses on both sides, both in men and material, were tremendous, but the Russians held on and forced a dreaded winter campaign. DEPAN TIMUR SEBAGAI TAHUN KETIGA DIBUKA Peta menampilkan tahapan kemajuan Jerman di Rusia dari 17 Agustus sampai dengan 6 Desember ketika serangan itu terhenti. Selama periode ini ancaman paling serius terhadap Leningrad, Moskow dan Kaukasus dikembangkan dan Rusia terpaksa mengungsi beberapa kota yang paling berharga industri. Kerugian di kedua belah pihak, baik pada pria dan materi, yang luar biasa, tetapi Rusia diadakan pada dan memaksa kampanye musim dingin ditakuti. ————————————————– —————————— {522} {523}
93-71941
Pukulan serangan Nazi di sepanjang jalan menuju Leningrad September 3-7, 1941 selanjutnya silahkan anda memperdalam bahasa ingris agar dapat menterjemahkannya sendiri(catatn dr Iwan,maaf tempat terbatas untuk diisi terjemahan,)
{522}{523} The Nazis smash along the road to Leningrad September 3-7, 1941
LENINGRAD IN DANGER After capturing Novgorod on August 27 and the Estonian town of Tallinn on September 2, the German forces attacking Leningrad pressed on to Luga, which they reached on the 3d. Here violent Russian counter-attacks momentarily stayed their advance. In accordance with an order from Hitler to take the city at all costs, however, General von Leeb threw masses of fresh men and material into the battle, regardless of huge losses, and on September 7 the German High Command announced that mobile divisions with strong air support had reached the River Neva on a broad front and had captured Schusselburg, twenty-five miles east of the city. This, together with the Finnish thrusts on the Karelian Isthmus and between Lakes Ladoga and Onega completely cut off Leningrad from outside communication. Meanwhile, in the city itself the whole population was mobilized ready if necessary to defend their homes to the last. The photographs show: first, a Russian armored train, its A.A. guns ready for instant action, on its way to the front line; second, German infantry entering a blazing village, set on fire by the Russians before withdrawing; third, Russian peasants who have been forced to leave their homes in a town that has just been occupied by the Germans take their children and a few personal belongings with them as they try to find sanctuary from the Nazi invaders.
{524}{525} German brutality in occupied Russia September, 1941
GERMANS HANG RUSSIAN CIVILIANS The many reports of German brutality in the occupied towns and villages in Russia are strikingly confirmed by this remarkable series of photographs found on a dead German officer. They illustrate the callous hanging of five Russian civilians near the town of Velizh, in the Smolensk region, in September, and show: (1) The victims being paraded before an officer who is sentencing them to death; (2) Climbing on to the platform of the gibbet for a soldier to fix the nooses round their necks; (3) Nazi soldiers about to remove the platform; (4) Bodies of the five victims after the hanging.
{526}{527} Britain’s biggest bombers raid Berlin in Force September 7, 1941
BRITAIN’S GROWING AIR OFFENSIVE On September 7, the first anniversary of the first German mass attack on London, a strong bomber force, which included Britain’s latest fourengined Stirlings and Halifaxes, gave Berlin its heaviest bombing of the war so far. The raid, which was carried out in bright moonlight, lasted for two hours and extensive damage was caused to buildings, factories, warehouses and railway yards. The weight of the attack was shown by the German Press, which called the raid “one of the most rotten and disgusting ever made on Berlin.” The Berlin raid, together with raids on Kiel and Boulogne cost the R.A.F. twenty bombers. The pictures show: first, a Stirling crew watching their aircraft being bombed up ready for the night’s operations; second, a Halifax heavy bomber in flight; third, a formation of Stirlings.
{528}{529} The Commandos pay a visit to Spitzbergen September, 1941
ALLIED LANDING IN THE ARCTIC CIRCLE On September 8 a landing on Spitzbergen was made by a mixed force of British, Canadian and Norwegian troops under Canadian command. The object of the landing was to prevent the Nazis from using the island’s coal supplies, since it had become known that they had planned to seize all the coal. The operation was carried out unopposed; all the mines were completely destroyed, and all the inhabitants—some 700 miners and their families—were brought back to Britain where men of military age enlisted with the Royal Norwegian forces. Spitzbergen, which lies 240 miles north of Norway within the Arctic circle, had been completely cut off from its parent state ever since the German occupation of Norway in April, 1940, and although not actually occupied by the enemy, German mining experts were known to have paid several visits to the island in order to examine its potentialities. The pictures show: first, plant and machinery at a mining power station put out of action by British sappers; second, miners and their families, with their luggage and personal belongings, about to embark in the landing barges; third, fuel dumps blazing as the Allied force prepared to re-embark.
{530} American-made bomber captures a U-boat September 8, 1941
SUBMARINE SURRENDERS TO A BOMBER. On September 8, The British Admiralty announced that a German U-Boat had been attacked in the Atlantic by a Hudson reconnaissance bomber and forced to surrender. After radioing for naval and air relief, the Hudson guarded her prey for three and a half hours until a Catalina flying boat arrived to take over. After seven more hours, naval vessels arrived and took the submarine into port. The picture shows a British officer in a Carley float approaching the submarine.
{531} The Germans launch a drive for Kiev September 10-14, 1941
TANK BATTLES IN THE UKRAINE While the battle for Leningrad continued unabated, the Russian armies farther south counter-attacked fiercely in the Smolensk and Gomel areas thereby seriously threatening the German flanks. In order to relieve this pressure the enemy opened a new attack on Kiev which resulted in the fall of Chernigov, to the north of the city, on the 12th and of Kremenchug, on the Dnieper, on the 14th. The German tanks seen above are advancing through heavy Russian artillery fire towards objectives in the Ukraine.
{532}{533} Tank battle in progress on the Ukrainian Plains September, 1941
GERMAN TANKS GO FORWARD During the fighting in the Ukraine, where the vast plains offered ideal country for tank warfare, the Germans threw masses of armored vehicles into the battle. Against these the Russians employed dive bombers and artillery, as well as their own armored forces. The picture of a tank battle in progress shows German tanks advancing through an artillery barrage from Russian batteries.
{534}{535} The Nazis drive on in Russia September, 1941
SEPTEMBER, 1941 German infantry are here seen passing at the double through a blazing Russian village which has been “scorched” by the inhabitants. Scenes such as this were common on all parts of the Russian front during the German advance.
{536} The fall of Kiev September 19, 1941
GERMANS ENTER UKRAINIAN CAPITAL After crossing the Dnieper at Kremenchug the forces of von Runstedt switched northwards and linked up with those of von Bock advancing southwards from Chernigov. This maneuver completely encircled the capital together with large bodies of Russian troops. As a result the evacuation of Kiev was carried out on September 19, leaving the Russian armies to fight their way out of the German ring. Above, two German soldiers are seen looking out across the captured city from the citadel.
{537} Nazis find Kiev a blazing inferno September 19, 1941
GERMANS ENTER BURNING KIEV Before the Russians evacuated the Ukrainian capital they carried out a systematic and thorough demolition of all plants and buildings likely to be of use to the enemy. A picture of the city as the Russians left it is shown above.
{538}{539} The flames of war scorch the Ukrainian capital September 19, 1941
THE GERMANS FIND A BLAZING KIEV These dramatic pictures of the Ukrainian capital as the Russians left it, show: first, a party of German troops assaulting a Russian position on the outskirts of the city prior to their entry into the town; second, buildings in the center of Kiev left blazing by the retreating Russians; third, German soldiers in one of the city’s main thoroughfares watching a burning building.
{540} British troops enter Teheran September 16-19, 1941
BRITISH DEPORT NAZIS IN IRAN After the Anglo-Russian occupation of Iran in August, the Iranian Government agreed to close all enemy legations and to hand over enemy nationals for internment. There was considerable delay, however, in carrying out these demands, and, as a result of strong protests by Britain and Russia, the Shah abdicated on September 16 and was succeeded by his son. As many enemy nationals were still hiding in the country, British and Russian troops advanced to the outskirts of Teheran on the l7th, and on the 18th Soviet parachute troops occupied the airfields and barracks in the vicinity. The next day all the remaining Germans who had been sheltering in the legation were deported. The pictures show: first, British armored cars en route to the capital; second, luggage of the Germans being removed.
{541} Italian garrison at Wolshefit surrenders September 28, 1941
BRITISH SUCCESS IN ABYSSINIA After the fall of Amba Alagi, in May, the only remaining Italian resistance in the country was centered around Gondar. On September 28, however, British and native forces attacked and captured the Italian garrison of Wolshefit, an important position guarding Gondar from the north. The Italian commander, Colonial Gonella, his staff, and 3,000 troops were taken prisoner, and the way was paved for an assault upon Gondar itself. The pictures show: above, Colonel Gonella with his men receiving full military honors; below, some of the Italian colonial troops who took part in the battle.
{542} H. M. S. Nelson hit by a torpedo September 30, 1941
AIR ATTACK ON BRITISH BATTLESHIP On September 30, the British Admiralty announced that important convoy had been attacked by Italian aircraft in the Mediterranean. Escorting naval force accounted for thirteen enemy planes by putting up a terrific barrage from which only one attacker escaped. During a second attack the battleship Nelson was hit by a torpedo, but only slightly damaged. The attacker was shot down. The photograph shows the enemy plane actually attacking; the splash on the right is the torpedo hitting the water. The burst of shells from the Nelson’s A.A. guns are clearly visible.
{543} Negotiations for exchange of prisoners fail October 3-6, 1941
A BAD BREAK FOR THE WOUNDED On October 6, negotiations for the exchange of seriously wounded prisoners of war broke down after a first batch of Germans had been embarked. The ships should have left on October 4 for Dieppe, where they would have taken on British prisoners for the return journey. Negotiations which were conducted by radio failed because Germany, at the last moment, insisted on the exchange being made on a purely numerical basis. Above, the hospital ships, brilliantly illuminated, are at their dock waiting to depart, while, below, Medical Corps men carry out a disembarkation rehearsal.
{544}{545} Russians bomb the Finns on the Karelian front October, 1941
THE BATTLE FOR LENINGRAD Throughout September the battle for Leningrad continued with undiminished violence, but despite the fact that the Germans, in accordance with Hitler’s orders to take the city at all costs, threw masses of men into the line regardless of loss, they were unable to break through the strong Russian defenses. Early in October, Russian counter-attacks, south, east and west of the city forced the Nazis on the defensive, while in the Karelian Isthmus, where the Finns were threatening the city, severe casualties were inflicted. Above, a town on the Karelian Isthmus after an attack by Russian bombers.
{546}{547} The German steam roller advances on the Caucasus October 6-14, 1941
RUSSIANS LOSE MARIUPOL AND BERDIANSK The German crossing of the Dnieper at Kremenchug was a serious threat to the Russian armies in the Ukraine. Not only did it help to bring about the fall of Kiev, but threatened the whole of the Russian defenses on the east bank of the Dnieper and made it imperative that they should straighten, and consequently shorten, their line. In addition, the enemy succeeded in ferrying troops across the wide lower reaches of the river under strong aerial protection, and in pushing on toward the Crimea. On September 25 fierce fighting was reported at Kherson, and a few days later the enemy had reached the Perekop Isthmus and was endeavoring to force his way into the Crimea. Meanwhile another thrust along the shores of the Sea of Azov pushed the Russians back to Berdiansk and Mariupol, which fell on October 6 and 14 respectively. Farther north, where the great industrial city of Kharkov was threatened, the Russians launched counter-attacks, particularly in the Kursk area, with the object of relieving the enemy pressure. The pictures show: first, German infantry, supported by tanks, in action in the streets of Mariupol; second, the destruction of the railway station which was dynamited by Russians just before the evacuation.
{548}{549} Moscow begins to feel the grip of the Nazi pincers October 7-19, 1941
RUSSIAN CAPITAL HOLDS OUT The third German drive towards Moscow began on October 1 with pincer thrusts in the Roslavl and Kholm areas. By the 7th the enemy were in Orel and were exerting heavy pressure near Bryansk and Vyazma which resulted in the fall of these towns on the 12th and 13th respectively. Two days later a German column penetrated as far as Mojaisk, but was driven back by well-timed counter-attacks. The seriousness of the situation was admitted by the Russians who announced that the Germans were using about 18,000 tanks on this front alone. On the 19th, after the fall of Kalinin and Kaluga, Stalin issued an Order of the Day declaring that Moscow would be defended to the last man, and at the same time a state of siege was proclaimed in the capital. The pictures show: first, Russian prisoners captured during the fighting at Bryansk; second men of the Hitler Corps passing through a burnt-out village; third, women and children sheltering from artillery fire; fourth, a German tank in Vyazma.
{550} A French port gets a going over from the R.A.F. October 15, 1941
LE HAVRE BOMBED During October the R.A.F. carried out almost daily attacks on objectives in enemy-occupied France. Huge four-engined Stirlings, like that seen above dodging enemy flak, took part in many of these raids, as did also Hurricane fighters equipped to carry two 250-lb. bombs. The lower picture shows an attack by Blenheims on the docks at Havre on the 15th. The numbers indicate: (1) bombs bursting on a 12,000-ton tanker moored alongside the quay; (2) a direct hit with a heavy calibre bomb on a 5,000-ton ship; (3) a near miss on a 9,500-ton vessel; (4) bombs hitting the quay; (5) damage done to a warehouse.
{551} Odessa falls—The end of an epic siege October 16, 1941
RUSSIANS EVACUATE ODESSA The Black Sea port of Odessa was occupied by German and Rumanian forces on October 16 after a siege that had lasted since August. The evacuation, which was carried out in perfect order, was dictated by events in the Eastern Ukraine and the consequent need of more men to reinforce the Crimea where the enemy, after crossing the Dnieper, was trying to force an entry through the narrow Perekop Isthmus. Before leaving the port the Russians destroyed all important works. The pictures show: top, Citizens cheering the Russian rearguard as they moved up; below, German Panzer vehicles.
{552}{553} Stalino and Taganrog fall to the Nazi hordes October 20-22, 1941
RUSSIANS LOSE TWO MORE TOWNS After the fall of Mariupol on October 14, the German forces in the Ukraine, assisted by Slovak and Hungarian divisions, continued their advance, and on the 20th captured the important armaments centre of Stalino. Farther south, mechanized divisions pushing along the coast of the Sea of Azov, made progress towards the important port and communications centre of Rostov-on-Don, beyond which lay the valuable Caucasus oilfields. On the 22nd they captured Taganrog, between Mariupol and Rostov, after many days’ fierce fighting which cost them 35,000 casualties, as well as large numbers of armored vehicles, stores, and military equipment. The picture shows German troops entering Stalino; the chimneys in the background are those of a steel factory rendered useless by the Russians.
{554}{555} FALL OF KHARKOV OCTOBER 25-29, 1941
While the German armies in Southern Ukraine were hammering their way towards Rostov-on-Don, their armies farther north were exerting all their strength to reach the great industrial town of Kharkov. The defending forces, however, by repeated counter-attacks, managed to slow down enemy progress, but were unable to bring his advance to a stand-still. By the 25th enemy advanced units had entered the suburbs of the city, where fierce hand-to-hand fighting took place in the streets, which were reported to be littered with German dead. On one day alone enemy casualties amounted to 3,500 dead, but in spite of these huge losses the Germans continued to throw fresh troops into the battle and on the 29th the Russians had to abandon the city. Before the evacuation, however, all the most important factories and plants, railway rolling stock and military stores were removed and other plants that could not be got away in time were blown up. The loss of this great town was a severe blow to the Russian cause for not only was it of first importance as a manufacturing center, but it was a vital railway junction and supply center for the Russian armies covering the Donets Basin. The German victory, however, was only achieved by great loss in men and material. According to Russian sources they lost nearly 120,000 men in killed and wounded as well as 450 tanks and armored cars, nearly 3,000 trucks and more than 200 guns. The picture shows German troops, with tank support, fighting in the streets just before the town was abandoned by the Russian forces.
{556} The assault on the Crimea grows in fury October 28, 1941
TWO MORE TOWNS FALL Although the German offensive against the Crimea opened on September 27, it was not until October 28 that the enemy succeeded in penetrating the Russian defenses on the Perekop Isthmus and gaining a foothold. On November 1, Simferopol, thirty miles from Sevastopol fell, and two days later Feodosia. The picture shows German infantry leaving a trench to launch an attack.
{557} A Stop on the Road to Sevastopol October 28-November 3, 1941
THIRTY MILES FROM SEVASTOPOL When the Nazis succeeded in penetrating the Russian defenses on the Perekop Isthmus, they succeeded in dividing the defending armies into two groups, one of which retired towards the great naval base of Sevastopol and the other towards Kerch. On November 1, Simferopol fell, and above, German motorized units pass through the town after the surrender.
{558}{559} The aircraft carrier Ark Royal goes down in the Mediterranean November 14, 1941
LAST MOMENTS OF A FAMOUS SHIP On November 14, the British Admiralty announced that the 23,000 ton aircraft carrier H.M.S. Ark Royal had been sunk in the Mediterranean by a torpedo from a U-boat. Efforts were made to tow the ship into port, but she developed a heavy list and foundered before she reached her destination. Out of a complement of about 1,600 only one man was lost. The picture shows a British destroyer taking off the crew of the doomed ship before she foundered. A LOG OF THE ARK ROYAL H.M.S. Ark Royal, most famous of all British aircraft carriers, was the third ship of this type to be lost since the war opened. During her career on active service she had steamed some 205,000 miles and engaged in thirty-two operations. She served in the Norwegian campaign, participated in the hunt for the Graf Spee and her aircraft torpedoed the German pocket battleship Bismarck on May 28. Both Italians and Germans claimed to have sunk her on several occasions.
{560}{561} The United States arms her merchant ships November 13-18, 1941
NEUTRALITY ACT REVISED In view of the frequency of Axis attacks on U.S. Ships, the Senate on November 13, recommended the amendment of Sections 2, 3, and 6 of the Neutrality Act, on the same day the House of Representatives approved. The President signed the bill on the 18th and on the same day the Navy department announced that 300 to 400 ships would be armed immediately, first preference being given to those serving Britain and Northern Europe, and second to those operating to and from the Red Sea. Above: men are seen at work on a gun that is being fitted to a U.S. merchant ship.
{562}{563} Second British offensive in Libya November 18, 1941
At dawn on November 18, Imperial forces under the command of Lieutenant General Sir Alan Cunningham, with strong air support, crossed the Egyptian frontier into Cyrenaica on a broad front from the coast east of Sollum to as far south as Jarabub. The object of this attack was to engage and destroy German and Italian forces who were massing on the frontier and constituting a threat to Egypt, and to regain if possible the territory which had been lost during General Rommel’s advance of the previous spring. For some months before the attack was launched the British forces had been steadily reinforced with men, tanks and aircraft, many of the tanks being of American manufacture. These forces had been skillfully dispersed, and camouflage had been used to such good effect that when the advance began very little opposition was encountered either from the air or from ground forces. Pressure was rapidly exerted on Axis forces holding positions from Helafaya to Sidi Omar where British armored formations, with New Zealand, South African and Indian troops in support crossed the frontier and penetrated some fifty miles into enemy territory. The R.A.F., and the Australian and South African Air Forces, gave strong support to the troops on the ground, and during the day destroyed between them eighteen Axis aircraft besides bombing enemy transport on the Benina road, near Benghazi. The picture shows a line of British tanks moving out to attack the enemy.
{564}{565} Opening phases of the British advance in Libya November 19-21, 1941
BRITISH CAPTURE SIDI REZEGH In the evening of November 19, British advance forces captured Sidi Rezegh, southeast of Tobruk and on the following day battle was joined with strong German armored forces. After losing seventy tanks, thirty-three armored cars and several hundred prisoners the Germans withdrew. On the 21st a heavy tank battle began in the Sidi Rezegh-Gabr Saleh-Capuzzo triangle, but General Cunningham was able to interpose his forces between the main German tank strength to the east and a smaller force to the west. The enemy made three attempts to break through, but was driven back with heavy losses. The pictures show: first, enemy tanks ablaze; second, a knocked-out German tank, third, a British column moving across an enemy minefield; fourth, captured German guns; fifth, troops negotiating barbed wire.
{566}{567} American-built planes see action in the desert November 22-December 1, 1941
TOMAHAWKS TO THE RESCUE The tank battle around Sidi Rezegh continued until November 28, when there was a pause. During this time General Rommel had been trying, without success, to break through the British ring and effect a junction with his troops to the west. Sidi Rezegh itself changed hands several times. Meanwhile New Zealand infantry pushing westwards along the coast occupied Bardia on the 22nd and Gambut on the 23rd, and on the 27th succeeded in linking up at El Duda with a force that had sallied out from Tobruk. During the next few days these troops gradually widened their corridor of contact, but on the 29th the Sidi Rezegh battle flared up once more. After several unsuccessful attempts to break through to the west, Rommel concentrated all his available tanks on a narrow front and on December 1 succeeded in hammering his way through the Tobruk corridor by sheer weight of armor. The R.A.F. and R.A.A.F. played a prominent part in these operations, bombing enemy communications and harassing his ground forces with machine gun and cannon fire. The fighter pilots in the above picture are members of an Australian Squadron using American-built planes. They are on their way to take the air.
{568}{569} Conquest of Abyssinia complete November 27, 1941
Just before dawn on November 27 an intense artillery bombardment was opened up on Gondar, last remaining centre of Italian resistance in Abyssinia, and the town was heavily bombed from the air. This was followed soon after daybreak by a general assault from several directions by British, Empire and Allied Forces under the command of Major General C. C. Fowkes. After capturing the advanced enemy positions at Deffeccia and Maldiba, Gondar itself was stormed by East African troops who, by the evening, had gained complete control of the town. At 6 p.m. the Italian commander, General Nasi, surrendered with all his forces, amounting to about 10,000 men, half of whom were Italians. This victory brought the campaign in East Africa to a successful conclusion. The pictures show: first, Italian prisoners marching through Gondar under escort; second, men of the King’s African Rifles marching past the saluting point during a ceremonial parade held to celebrate the victory in Abyssinia.
{570}{571} Germans driven back in South Russia November 22-29, 1941
ROSTOV LOST AND REGAINED After the fall of Taganrog on October 22 the Russian forces on the southern front retreated slowly towards Rostov-on-Don about forty miles farther east. This town owes its importance to its navigational facilities and position on three key railways. The Russians employed skilful delaying tactics and blew up the Don dykes thereby inundating large tracts of country between the town and the Sea of Azov. In addition Soviet guerrillas were especially active behind the enemy lines. Nevertheless, on November 22, just a month after the fall of Taganrog, the Germans entered the town. Their victory, however, was short lived. On the 28th, the Soviet 57th Army, commanded by General Remizov, reentered Rostov from the south-west and on the following day the 9th Army fought its way into the town from the north-west, thereby practically encircling the Germans who, after two days of fierce street fighting in which they lost more than 5,000 men killed, beat a disorganized retreat. The pictures show: top, German troops passing through Taganrog, where factories and other buildings are blazing furiously; second, Russian soldiers hunting down German stragglers in Rostov; third, citizens welcoming Russian troops when they re-entered the town.
{572}{573} German drive towards Moscow halted at the gates December 6, 1941
GERMANS AT THE GATES OF MOSCOW The great German bid to take Moscow continued unabated throughout October and November, but the enemy made slow progress. Klin and Volokolamsk fell on November 26 and 28 respectively, but strong counter-attacks near Tula and Klin upset the German plans to encircle the capital. Early in December the enemy threw every available man and tank into a gigantic frontal attack; Mojaisk fell on the 6th and advance units actually penetrated to within about thirty miles of the capital after some of the bloodiest fighting of the campaign. But they got no farther. Thereafter the initiative passed steadily into Russian hands as winter’s icy grip descended upon the scene of battle. The pictures show: first, Moscow citizens digging anti-tank ditches at the approaches to the city; second, Cossack cavalry attacking an enemy position near the city on foot; third, ill-clad German soldiers, only one of whom is wearing an overcoat, with horse transport, retreating north of Moscow; fourth, a big Russian tank passing through the capital on its way to the front line only a few miles away.
{574}{575} Pearl Harbor: Japan declares war on the United States December 7, 1941
JAPAN ENTERS THE WAR IN TRUE AXIS FASHION At dawn on the morning of Sunday, December 7, 1941, a force of about 150 Japanese bombers and torpedo-carrying planes launched a surprise attack Pearl Harbor, the chief U.S. Naval base in the Pacific. Hits were scored on several naval craft lying anchor in the harbor and two battleships, the Oklahoma and the Arizona were sunk. Other military objectives on the island, including Hickam Field, U.S. Army air base, were attacked and considerable damage was done. The casualties amounted to 4,500, of which 2,300 were fatal. It was not until later in the day the formal declaration of war against America and Great Britain was made. The above picture, one of the best combat photographs of all time, shows the magazine of the U.S.S. Shaw exploding.
{576}{577} Pearl Harbor: Five U.S. battleships stricken from the air December 7, 1941
DESTRUCTION ON A SUNDAY MORNING Japan’s entry into the war, although sudden, was not unexpected. Ever since the previous October when the direction of Japan’s foreign policy had fallen into hands of the military clique under the leadership of General Tojo, that country’s relations with United States and Britain had steadily grown worse. The new premier had demanded a free hand to liquidate the “China Incident” once and for all, and had declared that until America and Britain refrained from supplying arms to China and recognized Japan’s leadership in the Western Pacific no peaceful settlement was likely to be reached. On November 14, however, a special envoy, Saburo Kurusu, arrived in Washington to aid Admiral Nomura, Japanese Ambassador, in the latter’s talks the United States government. Three days later General Tojo announced a three-point program upon which, he said, the success of these negotiations depended. The points were: (1) Third powers must refrain from obstructing the successful conclusion of the China affair; (2) countries surrounding Japan must refrain from presenting a military menace to the empire and must end all economic blockades and (3) must exert their utmost efforts to prevent an extension of the European war to East Asia. On December 6 President Roosevelt sent a personal note to the Emperor of Japan, but before any reply was received, and while the Washington talks were still proceeding the attack on Pearl Harbor announced that Japan had entered the war in true Axis fashion by striking first and declaring war afterwards. Testifying to the extent of the Japanese attack on December 7, as shown in the first picture, left to right, the U.S.S. West Virginia, severely damaged, U.S.S. Tennessee damaged and the U.S.S. Arizona sunk. In the second picture, alongside of the U.S.S. Oklahoma (far right) which capsized, the 31,500-ton U.S.S. Maryland was damaged slightly and was one of the first ships to rejoin the fleet after the Japanese attack. In addition to the damage to warships, Hickam Field, the Army Air Field outside of Honolulu, and a large floating drydock were blasted to wreckage. On the same day the Japanese occupied the International Settlement at Shanghai.
{578} A Sea Queen goes down December 7, 1941
PEARL HARBOR The U.S.S. California settles into the mud of Pearl Harbor. Clouds of smoke conceal all but the hull of the capsized U.S.S. Oklahoma, far right. The next day, Monday, December 8, United States and Great Britain formally declared war on Japan. In the United States President Roosevelt addressed a joint session of Congress after which a resolution was introduced in both houses and adopted with one dissenting vote. Three days later Germany and Italy declared war on the United States and on the same day the challenge was accepted by the American people.
{579} Pearl Harbor: After smoke of battle cleared December 7, 1941
DRYDOCK AT PEARL HARBOR The jumbled mass of wreckage in the foreground of the drydock are U.S. destroyers Downes (left) and Cassin (right). The battleship in the rear is the U.S.S. Pennsylvania, flagship of the Pacific fleet, which suffered relatively light damage from the Japanese attack. Main and auxiliary fittings of the Downes and Cassin are being transferred to new hulls.
{580} Tragedy in the Crimea December, 1941
SIEGE OF SEVASTOPOL After capturing Feodosia, the German forces in the Crimea drove eastward and on November 16 captured the town of Kerch thereby compelling the Russian forces to carry out a hazardous withdrawal across the Kerch straits. Meanwhile, on the west of the Crimea, the enemy had thrown three armored and nine infantry divisions against the defenses of the great Russian naval base of Sevastopol, but the Russian line held firm and tremendous losses were inflicted upon the attackers. The picture shows parents who have just found the body of their son who was killed in the Crimea.
{581} German reverse near Leningrad December 8, 1941
RECAPTURE OF TIKHVIN Although the Germans succeeded in encircling Leningrad, their efforts to take it by storm failed. Nevertheless, during October and November, they pushed slowly eastwards and on November 29 captured Tikhvin, 100 miles south-east of the city. On December 8, however, Russian forces under General Merezhkov re-entered the town after a battle in which more than 7,000 Germans were killed and much valuable war material was captured intact. The pictures show: above, German horse and mechanized units in retreat; below, Russian infantry following up a tank attack.
{582}{583} Sinking of the British battleships Prince of Wales and Repulse December 8, 1941
JAPANESE LAUNCH ATTACK ON MALAYA On December 8 a fleet of Japanese transports, with strong naval support, approached the mouth of the Kelantan River, North-East Malaya, and landings were carried out north of Kota Bahru. On the same day a British Naval force which was steaming to intercept the enemy convoy was heavily attacked with bombs and torpedoes by a strong force of Japanese bomber. The Prince of Wales and the Repulse were hit several times and sunk. At the time of the attack the ships were without aerial protection owing to enemy attacks on the airfields from which their land-based aircraft operated. Casualties amounted to 595 officers and men, among whom was Admiral Sir Thomas (Tom Thumb) Phillips. The picture by the British artist, Frank Mason, shows the height of the attack.
{584}{585} Japanese effect a landing in the Philippines December 10, 1941
CAVITE IN FLAMES At daybreak on December 10 strong Japanese forces, with heavy naval and aerial protection, attempted landings on the west coast of Luzon, in the Philippines, between Vigan and San Fernando, but were repulsed by American and Filipino troops, and three enemy transports were destroyed by U.S. Aircraft. Some parachutists who had been dropped near Vigan were rounded up. Later in the day, however, fresh Japanese troops, in considerable force, established themselves at Aparri, on the northern tip of the island, and attempted to push southwards, heavily engaged by the defenders. During the day Manila, the chief town of Luzon and capital of the Philippine Islands, was twice raided by waves of Japanese bombers; attacks were made on the Nichols airfield and Fort William McKinley, and considerable damage was done at the naval base of Cavite, on Manilla Bay, eight miles south-west of the capital, where 200 bombs were dropped, killing thirty and injuring 300 persons. Above: the water front ablaze after a raid.
{586}{587} Another “Napoleon” retreats before Moscow December 15-30, 1941
GERMANS RETREAT BEFORE MOSCOW After bringing the German offensive to a standstill on December 6, the Russian armies defending Moscow launched strong counter-attacks all along the line. On the 15th, after a week’s fierce fighting, they recaptured Klin, and on the same day Kalinin itself was in their hands. In the center of the line heavy pressure was exerted near Mojaisk, while to the south of the capital, strong thrusts forced the enemy back to Kaluga, which fell on the 30th after changing hands several times. The pictures show: first, abandoned German guns and vehicles left behind by the enemy during their retreat from Klin; second, well-clad Russian soldiers advancing through a village on the Moscow front which has recently been cleared of the enemy; third, buildings in Kalinin set on fire by the Nazis.
{588}{589} German battleships at Brest feel the fury of the R.A.F. December 18, 1941
DAYLIGHT RAID ON BREST Ever since March, when the German battle cruisers Scharnhorst and Gneisenau entered the harbor at Brest to refuel after a raiding expedition in the Atlantic, these ships had been repeatedly attacked by the R.A.F., and several direct hits scored. In May they were rejoined by the heavy cruiser Prinz Eugen which had managed to reach port after the action in which the Bismark was sunk. Attacks on these three valuable ships continued throughout the year, and the fact that they were unable to put to sea showed that they had suffered considerable damage. On December 18 a particularly heavy daylight attack was made on these ships by Sterling, Halifax and Manchester bombers, strongly escorted by Spitfire and Hurricane squadrons. A great weight of bombs was dropped and direct hits were scored on the dry docks in which the ships were berthed. Five British bombers and one fighter were lost against an enemy loss of eight fighters. Above, bombers are seen over the target during the raid.
{590} Derna recaptured as the Nazis retreat December 19, 1941
GERMAN RETREAT IN LIBYA After breaking out of the ring which British forces had thrown around them, the Germans in Libya retreated rapidly, pursued by mobile columns and harassed by bombers and low-flying fighters which inflicted severe damage to their closely-packed formations. On December 19 Derna and Mekili were entered without opposition, and by the following day advance British troops were within eighty miles of Benghazi and still advancing. Above, a heavily loaded Indian transport column is seen passing through Derna with supplies and equipment for the troops in the forward areas.
{591} Japanese invade the Philippines in force December 22-25, 1941
FIGHTING IN LUZON After the failure of their initial attempt to gain control of the Philippines, the Japanese, on December 22, landed a force of about 100,000 men, together with tanks, in the Lingayen Gulf area of Luzon. Landings were also made on Mindanao, the second largest island of the group, where fighting took place in the Davao area. On this day, too, the small garrison of 400 Marines at Wake Island, the U.S. naval base, 3,000 miles to the north-east, surrendered after an heroic defense lasting fourteen days. The pictures above show ruins of San Pablo, near Manila, after a severe raid on Christmas Day.
{592}{593} The capital of Cyrenaica falls to the British December 24, 1941
FALL OF BENGHAZI After capturing Derna, the Eighth Army continued its pursuit of the retreating enemy forces. The main German Army was in the Soluk area, south-east of Benghazi while Italians were concentrated along the coast north-east of the town. On December 21 British forces captured Cirene and Apollonia and exerted strong pressure on the Italians covering Benghazi, and on the next day mobile columns reached the coastal plain on the Gulf of Sirte. On Christmas Eve Benghazi was entered by the Royal Dragoons after it had been evacuated by the enemy, and the nearby airfield of Barce was captured by Indian troops. On the same day a mixed mobile column occupied Benina. With the fall of Benghazi the whole of Cyrenaica except for the isolated enemy garrisons at Sollum, Helafaya and Bardia came under British control. Pictures show: first, Axis column under fire; second, bombs falling on the airfield; third, sunken Axis ships.
{594} A big gun on Corregidor replies to the invaders December, 1941
DEFENSE OF THE ISLANDS One of the big guns on Corregidor, the fortified rock in Manila Harbor, which inflicted severe damage on the Japanese before the gallant defenders succumbed to the constant pounding of the enemy. American and Filipino forces continued to resist the invader from this fortress long after Manila was evacuated but outnumbered and exhausted were forced to surrender on May 6, 1942.
{595} The Philippines feel the fury of the Japanese December, 1941
NON-MILITARY OBJECTIVES In the picture at top, a whole row of houses in the residential section of Pasay are shown leveled by Japanese bombs, while (below), residents of Cavite are evacuating the town after the raid of December 10 in which 200 bombs were dropped and thirty persons were killed.
{596} After the Japanese attacked the Philippines December, 1941
HAVOC AND WOUNDED The smoking ruins of the town of San Pablo, 35 miles from Manila, bear testimony to the effectiveness of Japanese bombs, while below, a group of wounded Filipinos are shown as they awaited medical attention in a dressing station speedily set up by volunteers.
{597} Manila feels the mailed fist of the invader December, 1941
THE CAPITAL IS BOMBED In the picture (top) fires set by Japanese bombs are shown as they swept the Intramuros, Manila’s famous walled city, while below, a residential section is shown after it was bombed mercilessly by the Prussians of the Orient. On the morning of December 10 the capital was twice raided by Japanese bombers and attacks were made and considerable damage done to Nichols airfield and Fort William McKinley, headquarters of the American Army on the island.
{598}{599} Second British offensive in Libya— Advance of Eighth Army November, 1941-January, 1942
ADVANCE OF THE EIGHTH ARMY This map showing the stages of the second British and Imperial advance in Libya from the opening of the offensive on November 18 until January 17 on which date the Axis garrison at Helafaya surrendered. By this time the whole of Libya had been cleared of enemy forces except for a pocket of resistance in the El Agheila area which was being strenuously attacked. During these operations a German and Italian army of more than 100,000 men had been notably defeated, and much of its equipment destroyed. Axis air losses during the first six weeks amounted to 467 aircraft against a British loss of 195.
{600} The crown colony of Hong Kong surrenders December 25, 1941
JAPANESE SUCCESS IN CHINA On Christmas Day, after resisting Japanese attacks for seven days, and rejecting three demands to surrender, the British colony of Hong Kong capitulated. Under the leadership of Sir Mark Young, the Governor, the garrison of British, Canadian and Indian troops, had fought heroically against overwhelming odds and continual artillery and air bombardment. The decision to surrender was only taken after important reservoirs had fallen into enemy hands and there was one day’s supply of water left. The picture shows Japanese artillery in action in the suburbs just before the garrison surrendered.
{601} British commandos raid coast of Norway December 27, 1941
ATTACK ON ENEMY SHIPPING On December 27, British forces landed on the coast of Norway at Maaloy and Vaagso Islands. Coast defenses were silenced by British warships and bombers and commandos were landed under cover of smoke screens. The operation resulted in the destruction of 15,560 tons of enemy shipping in addition to munition dumps, oil tanks and military stores. The pictures show: above, an oil factory at Vaagso ablaze after having been blown up by British sappers and below, a commando on a height overlooking Maaloy, where the garrison were killed or taken prisoner. All British ships returned safely.
{602}{603} Pounding away at Bardia December, 1941
A BIG GUN ROARS Bardia, a small town on the north coast of Libya, was subjected to terrific bombardments from naval, land and air forces during the campaigns of 1940, 1941. Captured by the British on January 5, 1941, it was retaken by Axis forces on April 13, 1942. After the British launched their successful offensive in November, 1941, Axis troops in Bardia held out long after the main British assault had passed westward, but fell on January 2, 1942. In this picture, a heavy field gun is shown pounding away at the Axis-held town, just before the desert stronghold fell to the British.
{604} German reverse in the Crimea December 30, 1941
RUSSIANS RETAKE TWO TOWNS On December 30 Russian forces of the Caucasus command, with strong support from the Black Sea Fleet and the Red Air Force, crossed the Kerch Straights into the Crimea and after fierce fighting captured the towns of Kerch and Feodosia which had been occupied by the Germans in November. Cossack troops who played a prominent part in these operations are seen (above) bringing up machine guns in the face of heavy enemy artillery fire; and, below, waiting to attack an enemy blockhouses.
{605} Manila evacuated: Japanese move in December 31, 1941
JAPANESE ADVANCE IN LUZON On December 31 American and Filipino forces faced with overwhelmingly superior numbers of enemy troops, backed by tanks and dive bombers, were forced to evacuate Manila and Cavite and fall back to shorter lines. The island fortress of Corregidor, at the entrance to Manila Bay, continued to hold out. Japanese forces entered the capital (above) at 3 p.m., where they found all military stores destroyed. Below the city of Intramuros, the old section of Manila, ablaze after an air attack.
{606}{607} Charging across the hot sands of the desert January 2, 1942
ADVANCE In this unusual picture, British infantrymen are shown advancing at the double across the open desert outside the seaport of Tobruk, during one of the phases of the battle of Libya during Great Britain’s second offensive. Imperial troops had been steadily reinformed with men from the dominions and American tanks and aircraft. Pressure was rapidly exerted on the Axis forces holding positions in the desert.
{608}{609} Ready to repulse air attack in the western desert January, 1942
ON THE ALERT Anti-Aircraft gunners rush to their posts as word is received of approaching Nazi planes from one of the Axis controlled air bases during the height of the battle for Libya. While the axis forces had control of the air during this phase of the engagement, British anti-aircraft gunners had very good success and were able to bring down hundreds of the enemy planes at a small loss in men and equipment.
{610}{611} Japanese drive for Singapore gains momentum January 11, 1942
JUNGLE WARFARE IN MALAYA After carrying out landings in Northern Malaya early in December, the Japanese launched strong assaults on the British positions with light tanks and armored vehicles, support by masses of dive bombers. Further landings on the coast behind the British lines seriously threatened the defenders’ flanks and forced them to carry out a series of tactical withdrawals in face of strong enemy pressure. By these tactics the Japanese gained control of the northern aerodromes and were able to concentrate overwhelming air superiority on all sectors of the front. By December 17, Penang, on the west coast, had been evacuated, and on the 29th the mining town of Ipoh was in Japanese hands. On January 7 the enemy launched a strong offensive in Lower Perak in which he used 12-ton tanks to crash his way through the British lines. As a result Kuala Lampur, capital of the Federated Malay States, was evacuated on the 11th. The pictures show: first, enemy tanks and motor vehicles on a jungle road on fire after being engaged by anti-tank guns; second, one of the crew lies dead beside his tank; third, British anti-tank gunners firing at enemy tanks, and fourth, a close-up of a knocked-out tank with its dead crew by its side.
{612}{613} Bardia, Sollum and Helafaya surrender to the Allies January 2-17, 1942
AXIS GARRISONS SURRENDER The town of Bardia, which had been occupied by the New Zealanders November 22 and reoccupied by the enemy on December l, surrendered unconditionally to British and Imperial forces on January 2 after a brilliant attack in which Polish and Free French forces took part. More than 7,000 Axis prisoners were taken, including Major-General Schmidt, administrative head of the Afrika Korps. British casualties were only sixty killed and 300 wounded. Having reduced Bardia, the British forces turned their attention to the strong enemy positions covering Helafaya, last remaining pocket of enemy resistance in East Cyrenaica. On the 12th they captured Sollum and five days later Helafaya itself surrendered after putting up a stiff resistance. Here a further 5,500 prisoners were taken, together with large quantities of guns and material. The pictures show: first, some of the 300 prisoners captured at Sollum; second, Axis surrender at Helafaya; third, Axis prisoners outside Bardia waiting to be taken to prison camps.
{614}{615} ASSAULT ON MOJAISK Hooded Russian infantry, clad from head to foot in white to make them invisible against the snow, are here seen approaching Mojaisk during the final stages of the Russian assault on the town.
RUSSIANS RECAPTURE MOJAISK Although the Russians had succeeded in driving the Germans out of Klin, Kalinin and Kaluga, thereby removing the pincer threat to Moscow from the north and south, the enemy forces in Mojaisk, in the centre, fought desperately to retain this important position which they had won at great cost on December 6. On January l5, the Russians launched their assault on the town and after bitter street fighting in which the Germans defended themselves house by house, the Nazis were forced to retreat and the town which Hitler had ordered his troops to hold at all costs was recaptured.
{616}{617} Japanese advance into Burma gets under way January 20, 1942
FIGHTING BEGINS IN BURMA On January 20, Japanese and Thai forces crossed the frontier into Burma and fighting occurred north of Myawaddi, sixty miles east of Moulmein. In face of a numerically superior enemy the British forces were obliged to fall slowly back towards Moulmein. The enemy used strong air forces to support his offensive, but fighters of the R.A.F. and the American Volunteer Group inflicted heavy losses on the raiders. Above, Japanese infantry, some of whom are equipped with cycles, are seen crossing a river by a temporary bridge, the main structure having been destroyed by the British before they retired.
{618}{619} Japanese land on Borneo and New Britain January 22-23, 1942
AUSTRALIA THREATENED After a Japanese landing on Sarawak on December 16, the British forces withdrew, on January 1, to Dutch Borneo, where they joined up with Netherlands troops. On the 10th, however, the enemy landed at Tarakan, Dutch Borneo, and also on North Celebes. The oil installations at Tarakan were destroyed by the Dutch before they were forced to surrender on the 13th. On January 22, after fresh enemy landings, the oil wells at Balikpapan, on the east coast, were destroyed to prevent them falling into enemy hands. On the same day landings were carried out on New Ireland and at Rabaul, capital of New Britain, in the Bismarck Archipelago, thereby threatening New Guinea and bringing the war dangerously close to Australia. On the 23rd, heavy Japanese air raids were made on Lae, New Guinea, which was evacuated after the attack. The pictures show: first, blazing hangars at the airfield at Salamaua, not far from Lae, after a heavy Japanese raid; and second, the Balikpapan oil wells blazing furiously after their voluntary destruction by the Dutch forces. The radioed pictures show: third, a Japanese landing party somewhere in the Pacific; and fourth, warships putting up a smoke screen to cover a landing by Japanese.
{620} American troops land in northern Ireland January 26, 1942
A NEW A.E.F. PREPARES FOR ACTION On January 26 the first U.S. troops to land in Britain since 1918 disembarked at a Northern Ireland port. They formed the vanguard of the American Expeditionary Force to Europe, and they had been convoyed safely across the Atlantic by British and American warships. After disembarking, the troops marched to camps that had been prepared for their arrival and soon they were getting into battle trim by strenuous maneuvers over rough country. The pictures show: above, U.S. gun teams practicing with British artillery and below, infantry following heavy tanks during a mock attack.
{621} The retreat to Singapore—Malaya evacuated January 30-31, 1942
BRITISH SET-BACK After a fighting retreat in the face of a numerically superior enemy who had almost undisputed control of the air, all the British forces on the Malayan mainland were withdrawn to Singapore Island on the night of January 30-31. The operation was covered by a stand south of Kulai by three Highland regiments who inflicted heavy casualties on the enemy. After the withdrawal the Causeway linking the island with the mainland was blown up. The map shows the stages of the Japanese advance, with inset of Malaya in relation to surrounding territory, and Singapore Island.
{622}{623} The U.S. Navy raids the Marshall and Gilbert Islands February 1, 1942
U.S. NAVY HITS BACK On February 1, a brilliant surprise attack was carried out on Japanese naval and air bases in the Marshall and Gilbert Islands by a U.S. force of aircraft carriers supported by cruisers and destroyers. Heavy damage was caused to enemy ships and harbor installations and many planes were destroyed on the ground. The Japanese losses amounted to one light cruiser, a destroyer, two submarines, a l7,000 ton liner, three 10,000 ton tankers, five 5,000 ton cargo ships, two fleet auxiliaries and two minesweepers, amounting in all to some 100,000 tons. In addition at least eight more ships, amounting to about 50,000 tons, were severely damaged. Thirty-eight enemy aircraft were destroyed in combat for a loss of eleven U.S. planes. The air bases at Taroa, Wotje, Roy and Enybor were wiped out. No U.S. vessel was lost. The pictures, taken during these operations, show: first, a U.S. naval plane over Wotje Atoll, the columns of smoke come from ammunition and fuel dumps that have been set on fire. Second, an American cruiser and aircraft carrier during the action; the latter has just been narrowly missed by a Japanese bomb. Third, the flight deck to one of the aircraft carriers with its aircraft lined up on the deck ready to take off.
{624} Japanese open attack on Singapore February 8-12, 1942
LANDINGS ON SINGAPORE ISLAND After the British retired across the Causeway from Johore Bahru to Singapore Island on January 31, there was a brief lull in the siege during which time the Japanese forces on the mainland reorganized for the final assault on the island fortress, which opened on the night of February 8 and by the 12th the invaders were near the racetrack, two miles north-west of the city, and the reservoir, only source of Singapore’s water supply was seriously threatened. The pictures show: top, Japanese light tanks at the Johore end of the Causeway and below, Japanese trucks crossing an improvised bridge to Singapore Island, built to replace the damaged Causeway.
{625} The “key to the Pacific” falls to the Japanese February 15, 1942
SINGAPORE SURRENDERS The capital of the Straits Settlements fell to the invaders on February 15, after a siege of fifteen days. Thus ended the campaign in Malaya which had lasted for seventy days and had been fought against a numerically superior enemy, who from the outset, had almost undisputed control of the air. The pictures show, top, a damaged British ship in the docks at Singapore during a bombing attack, and bottom, burning buildings and warehouses on the waterfront. In the center picture Japanese infantry and tanks in action on the outskirts of the city.
{626}{627} Japanese continue their advance in Burma February 15-22, 1942
FALL OF PEGU On January 30 the Japanese forces in Burma occupied Moulmein and the British retired to the west bank of the Salween river. On February 10, however, the enemy crossed the river north-west of Martaban and after fierce fighting occupied the town. Farther north other attempts to cross the river in the Paan area were repulsed, but on the 15th, the British were withdrawn to the line of the Bilin river after evacuating Thaton. Here strong counter-attacks, in which the R.A.F., the Indian Air Force and the American Volunteer Group gave valuable support, slowed down the Japanese advance, but on the 22nd a fresh attack was mounted by the enemy who forced a crossing of the Bilin and made heavy assaults on a bridgehead on the east bank of the Sittang river, the next obstacle in their way. The town of Pegu, forty miles north of Rangoon, fell, and the railway from Rangoon to Mandalay and the road to China were thereby cut. The pictures show: first, General Yamashita, Japanese commander in Malaya and Burma, on a tour of occupied territory; third, Japanese troops passing through a Burmese village; second, a Japanese tank column crossing a river over an emergency bridge; and fourth, the R.A.F. taking off from a Burmese airfield.
{628}{629} Russians encircle German 16th army at Staraya Russia February 24, 1942
RUSSIAN ATTEMPT TO RELIEVE LENINGRAD On February 23, the twenty-fourth anniversary of the creation of the Red Army, Russian forces launched an offensive on the Central Front and on the same day the High Command announced the capture of Dorogobuzh, fifty miles east of Smolensk. Farther north, where the Russians were striving desperately to break the German ring around Leningrad, Soviet troops, on the 24th, successfully accomplished the encirclement of the German 16th Army at Staraya Russa, ten miles south of Lake Ilmen. After the refusal of the German commander to surrender, the Russians began an attack in which two German infantry divisions and the crack S.S. “Death’s Head” Division were smashed and 12,000 Germans were killed. Nevertheless, the enemy, heartened by promises of airborne reinforcements, clung desperately to their positions. The pictures show: first, German infantry waiting in the snow beside their guns in readiness for an attack; and second, Russian sappers clearing a passage through enemy wire.
{630} Curfew imposed on Rangoon February 25, 1942
BURMESE CAPITAL THREATENED In view of the proximity of Japanese forces to Rangoon, a curfew was imposed and a military governor appointed, on February 25 in order to prevent looting. On the same day the R.A.F. and the American Volunteer Group scored a notable success by shooting down thirty Japanese bombers attempting to raid the capital. Meanwhile, in India, the evacuation of part of the Chittagong district, on the shores of the Bay of Bengal, was carried out as a precautionary measure. The pictures show: above, natives examining bomb damage in a main Rangoon street following a heavy Japanese air raid; and second, a grief-stricken Burman, whose wife has just been killed by a fragment from a Japanese bomb, clutching his little child closely to his side.
{631} Combined attack on the coast of France February 27-28, 1942
RADIOLOCATION STATION WRECKED On the night of February 27-28, the British Army, Navy and R.A.F. carried out a combined attack on an important German radiolocation station at Bruneval, on the French coast twelve miles north of Le Havre. Parachute troops dropped by R.A.F. bombers carried out the demolition, despite heavy enemy resistance, and the station was entirely wrecked. Infantry units landed from the sea by light naval forces covered the embarkation of the airborne forces. Heavy casualties were inflicted on the Germans and a number of prisoners were taken. No British ships or aircraft were lost. The pictures show: above, British parachute troops about to enter their aircraft, and below, landing barges returning to their bases after the raid.
{632}{633} After the R.A.F. visited the Renault plant in Paris suburbs March 3, 1942
DEADLY ACCURACY OF THE R.A.F. BOMBING After the R.A.F. attack on the Renault factory at Billancourt on the night of March 3, the Germans claimed that most of the damage had been done to residences. This was disproved shortly after the raid by a remarkable series of photographs, one of which is reproduced above, that was smuggled out of France. This shows a tangled mass of girders and machinery, all that was left of one of the factory’s main workshops. In this building crankshafts, valves and motors were made. The loss of this factory was a serious blow to German war production.
{634} Russians recapture Yukhnov March 5, 1942
GERMAN SUPPLY BASE CAPTURED On March 5 Soviet forces under General Golubov recaptured Yukhnov, 125 miles east of Smolensk, an important rail center and supply base for the German armies on the Central Front. The town, which was protected by a formidable double row of fortifications, fell after a fierce struggle lasting several days, during which Soviet troops fought their way through the battered streets and engaged in house-to-house fighting. The pictures show: above, a Soviet Scouts Company, the first to enter the town, advancing cautiously through the ruined streets; and below, camouflaged infantry mopping-up.
{635} Bostons attack a factory near Paris March 8, 1942
ATTACK ON MATFORD WORKS Five days after the heavy night attack on the Renault factory, small formation of American-built Boston light bombers carried out a daring low-level daylight attack on the Matford works at Poissy, ten miles north-west of Paris, which was producing twenty trucks a day for the German Army. The picture taken from one of the attacking bombers during the height of the raid, shows bombs bursting in the center of the factory. Hits were also scored on the rows of parked trucks which can be seen in rear. Never before had British bombers penetrated so far into occupied France in daylight.
{636}{637} Japanese enter a scorched capital of Burma March 7-8, 1942
FALL OF RANGOON As a result of the isolation of part of the British forces at Pegu, and Japanese landings on the Irrawaddy Delta, the city of Rangoon, capital of Burma, was evacuated on March 7, and on following day the Japanese entered the town. The British forces, despite heavy casualties, remained intact after the Pegu fighting and withdrew into Central Burma with the object of linking up with the Chinese armies farther north. Before the evacuation of Rangoon the “scorched earth” policy was thoroughly carried out; all dock installations, oil refineries and machinery that could not be removed were systematically destroyed. The photograph, taken from one of the last ships to leave the port, shows the dense clouds of smoke rising from the Burma Oil Company’s warehouses that have been set on fire to prevent them falling into enemy hands. On the same day as the evacuation of Rangoon, Japanese forces who had landed in Java on March 1 occupied Batavia, the capital, and three days later Surabaya, the Dutch naval base, and the city of Bandoeng, were in enemy hands, the latter having surrendered to prevent an aerial massacre of the civilian population. With the fall of these towns the fighting in Java came to an end. The gallant Dutch had lost most of their navy in trying to prevent the enemy landings, and their air force was no match for the masses of aircraft the enemy were able to use. The Japanese used at least ten divisions in the fighting.
{638}{639} British and Chinese armies try to turn the tide of battle March, 1942
BRITISH AND CHINESE CONTACT IN BURMA After the fall of Rangoon Lieutenant-General Sir Harold Alexander took over command in Burma from General Hutton; Under his leadership the British forces withdrew northwards and on March 12 linked up with a powerful Chinese force that had marched 800 miles from Yunnan. On the 19th the enemy began to push northwards towards Toungoo on the Sittang, and towards Prome, on the Irrawaddy, with the result that the British were obliged to evacuate Tharawaddy, on the Rangoon-Prone railway, on the 20th. At Pyu, thirty-five miles south of Toungoo, the Japanese came up against strong Chinese resistance, but by an outflanking movement they managed to capture the airfield north of Toungoo and cut the Toungoo-Mandalay road, and on the 25th they occupied Kyungon, north-west of the town, thereby almost encircling the Chinese. The Chinese held Toungoo until the 31st, when they fought their way out of the trap and rejoined their main forces to the north-west. The pictures above show: first, Chinese forces passing through a Burmese village on their way to the battlefront; and third, digging anti-tank ditches in the jungle. Second, a camouflaged Chinese sniper in action; and fourth, a lightly-clad infantryman is on the double in the jungle.
{640}{641} Australian and American flyers attack Japanese shipping March 18-22, 1942
ALLIED AIR SUCCESSES IN THE PACIFIC On March 18 the U.S. Navy Department gave details of successes obtained by American and Australian airmen in operations against the Japanese forces invading New Guinea. These included the sinking of two heavy cruisers, damage to three light cruisers, five transports gutted by fire and beached as well as damage to other miscellaneous craft. In all twenty-three enemy ships were sunk or damaged for the loss of one Allied aircraft. On the 19th considerable Japanese forces in New Guinea were seen advancing across the island in a south-westerly direction, but attacks by U.S. bombers on Lae and on Rabaul, where a heavy cruiser was sunk, so interfered with the enemy’s plans that he was obliged, at least temporarily, to call a halt. Tokio admitted that at Rabaul alone they had sustained 7,000 casualties. The pictures show the end of a Japanese twin-engined bomber that attempted to attack a U.S. naval force in the Pacific. It is seen over a U.S. destroyer (1) shortly before it received a direct hit on its port engine, which broke off and fell into the sea (2). The aircraft immediately went into a steep dive (3) and crashed into the sea in flames (4). The crew of three perished.
{642}{643} Progress of the war in the Pacific after three months March, 1942
PACIFIC THEATRE OF WAR This map shows the progress of the war in the Pacific from the outbreak hostilities to the Japanese occupation of the Andaman Islands on March 23, 1942. During that time the whole of Malaya had been overrun, Borneo, Java, Sumatra and Celebes had been occupied, and fighting was in progress in New Guinea where Japanese landings had taken place after the enemy occupation of the adjoining islands of New Britain and New Ireland. American and Filipino forces in the Philippines were still resisting the enemy who had gained control of the greater part of the islands. The U.S. naval bases of Guam and Wake had fallen early in the campaign. On the Burmese front British forces were retreating before a numerically superior enemy in the direction of Mandalay. Japan’s entry cut the supply route to Russia.
{644}{645} LUEBECK BOMBED MARCH 28, 29, 1942
On the night of March 28, a strong force of heavy bombers gave the Baltic port of Luebeck, thirty-five miles north of Hamburg, one of the heaviest bombings experienced by any German city so far. The port handles nearly all the traffic between Germany and Sweden, and large imports of iron ore and other raw materials pass through it on their way to feed Germany’s war industries. In addition it was being used for the dispatch of military stores to Finland and to the German armies on the northern front, as well as to the army of occupation in Norway. The fact that it was also an important centre of U-boat construction and a training depot for submarine crews made it an extremely desirable target for the R.A.F.’s attention. The attack was pressed home with great determination, and soon after it began, fires could be seen dotted all over the city. These rapidly spread until it looked as if there was only one huge fire. Very heavy damage was done, and it was estimated that about 1,500 houses were destroyed, mostly by fire. The second photograph shows a section of the centre of the city stretching over 1,500 yards. In this area the Central Electric Station, the Market Hall and the Reich Bank were all completely gutted, and a close inspection of the picture shows that there is scarcely a building in the whole area retaining its roof. The first picture shows chaos caused by bombs in Breitstrasse.
{646}{647} Russians smash German attack on the Kalinin front March 24-29, 1942
GERMAN ATTACK FAILS On March 24, the Germans launched the biggest attack on the Kalinin front since the Battle of Moscow. Its object was to relieve a deep salient in their lines near Rzhev, where two large bodies of their troops had been isolated. For this purpose they employed three divisions and large numbers of tanks and aircraft, but after five days’ fighting they were obliged to call the attack off, having lost 2,500 men in killed alone. Meanwhile, near Staraya Russa, the Germans were still trying desperately to relieve their Sixteenth Army which had now been reduced by almost half. On the Leningrad front the Red Army was trying hard to free the encircled city before the thaw cut the supply line across the ice on Luke Ladoga, while in the Ukraine they had reached the suburbs of Stalino, which they had lost on October 20, and were fighting desperately to regain possession of the town. The picture shows a Russian battlefield after the tide of war has passed over it; dead bodies and burnt-out tanks litter the ground.
{648}{649} British destroyer rams dock gates at St. Nazaire March 28, 1942
RAID ON ENEMY INSTALLATIONS In the early hours of March 28, a combined raid was carried out by British naval forces and commandos against the large dry dock and harbor installations at St. Nazaire. H.M.S. Campbeltown, carrying five tons of high explosives in her specially stiffened bows, crashed through the harbor boom defenses and charged the dock entrance at full speed. Such was the impact that she forced herself into the lock entrance as far as her bridge, where, after most of her crew had been taken off she blew up. Meanwhile commandos set about demolishing works, as shown above: (1) The dry dock, outer gate of which is missing. It was here that the Campbeltown blew up; (2) Severe damage to the dock pump house; (3) Damage to the machine house for operating dock gate; (4) Two sheds of the pump house completely demolished; (5) A five-bay building almost destroyed; (6) Damage to submarine pens under construction; (7) One end of a multi-bay building badly damaged.
{650} General MacArthur takes over in Australia March, 1942
FROM BATAAN TO AUSTRALIA In the latter part of March, 1942, it was announced that General Douglas MacArthur, hero of the Philippine campaign, had arrived in Australia by air to assume command of all land, naval and air forces in the south-west Pacific. At the same time it was revealed that for two months a steady stream of U.S. soldiers and flyers had been pouring into Australia and that U.S. troops were stationed at Darwin. In the picture above, General MacArthur, right, is shown with Lieutenant General Jonathan Wainwright, then a Major General, who succeeded him as Philippine commander.
{651} A chip of the old block March, 1942
MacARTHUR’S SON AT CORREGIDOR The first picture to come out of the Philippines of Arthur MacArthur, son of the General, in his soldier’s uniform, in the tunnel entrance on Corregidor, with his Filipino attendant, a few days before he flew to Australia with his mother to join his father. For the MacArthurs the Philippines were more than a battle assignment. The Philippines are in their blood. The General’s father, young hero of the Civil War, was military governor of the islands 45 years ago. His mother died there and under Manila’s tropic palms he courted his second wife and fathered his sturdy young son.
{652} Slowing Japanese advance in the Philippines March, 1942
HANDLING DYNAMITE The Filipino soldier in center foreground is distributing sticks of dynamite to some fellow defenders of the island. The bridge was destroyed to slow the Japanese advance and was one of the many efforts made by the natives to check the foe during the months of horror brought on by the invaders. These Filipino soldiers had been schooled in the American way of armed combat by General Douglas MacArthur, who had served for years as Marshal of the Philippine Army. How well these soldiers fought against the Nipponese was revealed by all American officers on the island and their work was of the greatest value to the Americans during the dark days of the invasion and retreat to Corregidor. Like their American comrades, practically all of the Filipinos that survived the campaign were taken prisoner after the fall of Corregidor, and subjected to horrible torture.
{653} The Japanese bomb Kipling’s Mandalay March 31-April 3, 1942
FIGHTING RETREAT IN BURMA After evacuating Toungoo the Chinese forces, now reorganized north of the town, launched a determined counter-attack, and on April 2, succeeded in recapturing Kyungon, which the enemy had occupied on March 25. Meanwhile, on the Irrawaddy front, Japanese forces in considerable strength penetrated the British positions south of Prome and on April 2, after an all-night battle, occupied the town. This brought them to within 120 miles of the important oilfields at Yenang Yaung, which was one of their main objectives. On April 3 Japanese aircraft bombed Mandalay in the heaviest raid of the Far East war to date. It was estimated that about two-thirds of the business area was destroyed and that more than 2,000 persons were killed. The picture shows damage in a Moslem quarter.
{654}{655} Allied air attack on Japanese-held capital of New Guinea April, 1942
AIRFIELD AT RABAUL BOMBED Smoke rolling from burning Japanese planes on Vunakanau airfield at Rabaul, New Britain, as allied bombers made the heaviest attack of the Pacific war up to that time on the Japanese-held base. One hundred and seventy-seven planes were destroyed or damaged in the raid. Note the explosion near Japanese plane in the revetment in the foreground. This operation was one of many intended to end the threat of Japanese domination of allied lines of communication in the Pacific and the north coast of Australia, the enemy having exploited his successes on the Malayan Peninsula to bring the entire Netherlands East Indies under his domination. The effects of the desperate resistance offered by the Philippine Army and United States forces on Bataan, holding as they did a sizeable portion of Japanese strength, were now being felt. During the delay thus gained men and materials were dispatched to Australia, New Caledonia and other Pacific islands. The growth of power of the United Nations in the southwest Pacific was presaged by our air forces which were now performing long-range bombing missions against Japan’s newly acquired bases in the Bismarcks and New Guinea.
{656}{657} Heroic Malta has its 2,000th air raid alert April 7, 1942
MALTA DEFIES THE LUFTWAFFE The island of Malta, which stands on the direct sea route from Italy to North Africa and from which attacks were carried out by British aircraft on Axis convoys carrying reinforcements to General Rommel in Libya, was the subject of almost non-stop attacks by German and Italian bombers. During April the enemy launched a particularly heavy offensive in order to ground British aircraft while his convoys made the dangerous crossing to North Africa, and on the 7th, Malta had its two thousandth alert since war began. On this day alone the enemy employed about 500 aircraft on attacks on the island. According to reports from Valletta about 4,200 houses had been destroyed in the raids to date, as well as the island’s Opera House, the Church and Monastery of the Sacred Heart, the Capuchin Convent Church, and the Chapel of our Lady of Lourdes. The pictures show: first, bomb damage at the center of Valetta; second, bombs bursting on the harbor; third, bomb bursts on the island.
{658}{659} End of U.S. resistance on the Bataan peninsula April 9, 1942
END OF AN HEROIC DEFENSE On April 9 the U.S. and Filipino defenses on the Bataan Peninsula of Luzon were smashed by Japanese forces and an epic resistance which had lasted for four months was brought to an end. General Wainright’s forces on the island amounted to 36,800 men, nearly all of whom were killed or captured, but some of them, including 3,500 U.S. Marines succeeded in escaping to the island of Corregidor, which continued to hold out. Although outnumbered six to one, the defending forces put up a magnificent resistance and succeeded in inflicting 60,000 casualties on the enemy. It was only after they were physically exhausted by days and nights of fighting that they were finally compelled to give up. The pictures show: first, Japanese forces on the Peninsula passing blazing oil dumps that had been set on fire by the defenders before they surrendered, and third, some of the Japanese prisoners captured during the fighting. Second, two Japanese soldiers, killed in the fighting, are seen lying where they fell, and fourth, a Bataan village after it had been blasted by enemy artillery.
{660}{661} Marching into hell April, 1942
Their tragic ordeal of privation and humiliation at the hands of the brutal Japanese began for these gaunt weary defenders of Corregidor as they surrendered to the smirking enemy. Disclosures in January, 1944, revealed that these men, part of the 12,000 captured at the rock fortress of Manila Bay, were herded together like cattle and kept without food for seven days. Then they were marched in humiliation through Manila on a long weary trek to a Japanese prison camp, the weak and stumbling knocked right back into line. Those falling by the wayside being bayoneted to death by their inhuman foes, in direct violation of the Geneva Convention.
{662} Britain’s offer to India rejected April 11, 1942
INDIAN NEGOTIATIONS FAIL Charged with a special mission to present the British Government’s plan to solve Indian constitutional problems, Sir Stafford Cripps had arrived in New Delhi on March 23. In the Prime Minister’s words, Sir Stafford “did everything in human power” to insure a successful conclusion to the negotiations, but the Congress of India rejected Great Britain’s proposals for a settlement. England’s firm promise of Indian independence included a self-elected government for India after the War, but Congress made an uncompromising last-minute demand for the setting up of a National Government at once. Sir Stafford Cripps pointed out to Dr. Azad, the Congress President, that this demand implied absolute dictatorship of the majority, and would break all the pledges Britain had given to the great minorities of India. Above, Sir Stafford Cripps talks to some of the Sikh leaders during his visit. Below, Gandhi (in foreground), and Pandit Nehru (between the pillars) at a meeting.
{663} Pro-German government formed in Vichy April 14, 1942
LAVAL COMES BACK TO POWER On April 14 Berlin and Vichy announced that Pierre Laval would return to office and that Marshal Petain had decided to reconstitute the Vichy cabinet on a new basis. This reorganization was forced upon Petain by Hitler who, it was said, used the French prisoners of war in Germany and threats to starve the French people as bargaining weapons. With a pro-German head in Vichy, Hitler doubtless hoped to obtain the services of French workers for essential war work in German factories, and even to obtain the use of the French fleet, which had been disarmed under the armistice terms. The new cabinet, in which Laval held the post of Chief of Government, and the Ministries of Foreign Affairs, the Interior, and Information, was formed on the 17th. Petain retained the nominal title of Chief of State. Laval’s appointment led to disturbances in Paris and Northern France, and on the 16th, thirty-five German soldiers were killed in a troop train that was derailed near Caen. The picture above, doubtless a piece of German propaganda to prove the success of the new arrangement, shows French “volunteers” in German uniforms leaving Versailles for service on the Russian front. Below, Marshal Petain and Laval are seen together shortly after the new government was formed.
{664}{665} “Off we go”—Destination Tokio April 18, 1942
To Tojo from a former friend April 18, 1942
SHANGRI-LA IS BORN In April, 1942, the United States and the world at large was electrified by an announcement by President Roosevelt that American flyers had carried the Battle of the Pacific to the heart of the Japanese empire with a surprising and daring raid on military targets at Tokio, Yokohama, Osake, Kobe and other Rising Sun industrial centers. The dangerous mission was headed by Lieutenant General James H. Doolittle, and in the picture above, one of the planes is seen soaring off the flight deck of the USS Hornet enroute to Japanese territory. Taking off in the middle of the day, flying at low altitude, the squadron of American planes led by General Doolittle, and accompanied by 79 other aviators raided the mainland. In the navy yard south of Tokio a new cruiser or battleship under construction was bombed and left in flames. “Along the coast line,” said Gen. Doolittle on May 19, at Washington, when he was decorated by the President and the story of the raid was revealed, “we observed several squadrons of destroyers and some cruisers and battleships. About 25 miles to sea the rear gunners reported seeing columns of smoke rising thousands of feet in the air. One of our bombardiers strewed incendiary bombs along a quarter of a mile of aircraft factory near Nagoya. Another illuminated a tank farm. However, flying at such low altitudes made it very difficult to observe the result following the impact of the bombs. We could see the strike, but our field of vision was greatly restricted by the speed of the plume and the low altitude at which we were flying. Even so, one of our party observed a ball game in progress. The players and spectators did not start their run for cover until just as the field passed out of sight. Pilots, bombardiers and all members of the crew performed their duties with great calmness and remarkable precision. It appeared to us that practically every bomb reached the target for which it was intended. We would like to have tarried and watched the later developments of fire and explosion, but, even so, we were fortunate to receive a fairly detailed report from the excited Japanese radio broadcasts. It took them several hours to calm down to deception and accusation.” He added that he had issued instructions that the Imperial Palace in Tokio was not to be bombed. In the picture above General Doolittle is shown wiring a Japanese medal to the fin of a 500-pound bomb which shortly thereafter was returned to its Nipponese makers in a blast of destruction. The ceremony took place on the deck of the carrier Hornet from which the raiders took off.
{666} A Tokio raider comes down in China April 18, 1942
AFTER THE RAID ON TOKIO Several planes in the squadron that took off for Tokio from the airplane carrier Hornet failed to return to the mother ship. In the picture (at top) is the wing of one of the bombers after it crashed on top of a Chinese mountain, while at bottom is another view of the wreckage. At the time of the raid there was no mention of any American losses or that any of the squadron had fallen into the hands of the Japanese, but six months later a Tokio broadcast named four of the men they were holding. It was then that the U.S. disclosed that several of the Doolittle squadron never returned.
{667} Chinese come to the rescue of Tokio raiders April 18, 1942
HELP FROM AN ALLY Chinese carry some of the Tokio raiders from the summit of the Chinese mountain where their bomber was forced down after raiding the Japanese capital. Other flyers who were shot or forced down over Japan were not so fortunate and were forced to suffer horrible forms of torture, it was revealed several months later. One of the planes landed on Russian territory and the crew was interned by Soviet authorities, the Soviet not being at war with Japan. Several of the enemy’s interceptor planes were shot down by the American flyers.
{668} Germans relieve their Sixteenth army April 24, 1942
GERMAN ARMY AVOIDS ANNIHILATION On April 24, the Germans succeeded in relieving their Sixteenth Army which had been encircled near Staraya Russa in February. During the two months it had been cut off, it had been kept supplied by air, and although its numbers had been seriously depleted it had nevertheless remained intact as a fighting unit. The picture shows German soldiers surrendering. Dead bodies of their comrades in the foreground bear witness to the doggedness of their resistance, and their confidence in the promise, made by the German High Command, that they would be relieved.
{669} A famous cathedral city gets a dose of bombs April 24, 1942
FIRST OF THE BAEDEKER RAIDS On April 24, the Luftwaffe raided the historic city of Exeter where considerable damage was inflicted on many ancient buildings and churches, including the famous cathedral, dating from 1107. This raid was followed by raids on Norwich, Bath and York, and an official spokesman in Berlin described them as reprisals for the damage done by the Royal Air Force to buildings in Luebeck and Rostock and added that the Luftwaffe would “bomb every building in Britain marked with three stars in Baedeker.” Above, the cathedral is seen standing amidst the ruins of Exeter.
{670}{671} Reprisal raids on Exeter, Bath, Norwich and York April 25-29, 1942
(1) Firemen outside St. Martin’s Church, York, which was destroyed; (2) Damage in the residential quarter of Norwich; and (3) a hospital which has received a direct hit; (4) The interior of the burnt-out Guildhall, York; (5) Damaged houses in the center of Bath; and (6) the remains of the Regina Hotel and the Assembly Hall; (7) Interior of Exeter Cathedral, where a bomb fell on the choir aisle and demolished St. James’ Chapel and the Sacristy. THE CATHEDRAL CITIES BOMBED The raid on Exeter on April 24, was quickly followed by attacks on Bath (25 and 26), Norwich (27 and 29), and York (28), in all of which buildings and monuments of great historic value were blasted or demolished. By choosing these undefended cities as its targets, the Luftwaffe as good as admitted that it was unable to reply on anything like the same scale to the R.A.F.’s raids on military objectives in Germany, and was forced to seek targets in lightly protected areas.
{672}{673} Japanese occupy Lashio, western terminus of the Burma Road April 29, 1942
BURMA ROAD CUT On April 19, a Japanese force estimated at five divisions (about 100,000 men), with strong tank and aerial support, began a new thrust northwards through the Shan states towards Lashio, the western terminus of the vital Burma Road along which China was supplied with munitions of war by the Allies. In spite of desperate Chinese resistance the enemy reached Kehsi Mansam, only seventy miles south of Lashio, on the 28th, and on the following day, after a lightning advance of seventy miles, they captured Lashio itself after a mass attack which was covered by a violent artillery and aerial barrage. On the same day the enemy captured Hsipaw, forty miles south-west of Lashio, thereby seriously threatening the rear of the Anglo-Chinese forces and, at the same time, cutting the railway to Mandalay. The pictures show: first, trucks, carrying gasoline and oil for the Chinese air force during a halt on the Burma Road; second, supply vehicles negotiating some of the hairpin bends for which the road is famous. The map shows the course of the campaign in Burma.
{674} Mandalay falls to the Japanese May 1, 1942
MANDALAY IN RUINS After cutting the Lashio-Mandalay railway, the Japanese pressed rapidly to Mandalay, which they occupied on May 1. The beautiful city, with its many temples and pagodas had been almost completely destroyed by enemy bombs, and the victorious army found only a shattered ruin with all roads, bridges and military installations wrecked. The British forces were withdrawn north of the Irrawaddy, and the famous Ava Bridge across the river was blown up. The pictures show: above, damage wrought in Mandalay, and below, Japanese troops marching through a captured town.
{675} Corregidor gives up the fight May 5-6, 1942
JAPANESE LAND ON CORREGIDOR Ever since the fall of Bataan, on April 9, the island fortress of Corregidor had been subjected to intense artillery fire at point-blank range from Japanese batteries on the mainland. This, together with heavy aerial bombardment, inflicted heavy casualties on the defenders as well as serious damage to military installations. On May 5, after a particularly severe bombardment which swept away the beach defenses, Japanese troops crossed the narrow channel separating Corregidor from the mainland and landed on the island. By the 6th the battle was over, and the gallant defenders, outnumbered and exhausted by lack of sleep, were forced to surrender. Altogether 11,574 prisoners were taken. In the first picture, an American officer is shown giving a drink of water to a dying Japanese. A general view of the island is given below.
{676} General Stilwell’s march from Burma May 1-20, 1942
MARCH THROUGH THE JUNGLES The march of Lieutenant General Joseph W. Stilwell and his party from Burma which started on May 1, 1942 in Burma and ended May 20, in Imphal, Assam, will go down in history as one of the great feats of an American soldier. The General, wearing old style campaign hat shown at the head of the column followed by Lieutenant Colonel Frank Dorn and Lieutenant Richard Young, two aides and Major General Franklin C. Sibert. General Stilwell, chief of staff to Generalissimo Chiang Kai-shek, had been in command of Chinese Fifth and Sixth Armies, operating with the British in Burma.
{677} The long trek to India and safety May 1-20, 1942
MARCHING ALONG TOGETHER General Stilwell’s party walking across the sands approach a river in Burma. From the time that the heroic band left Wunthe until they reached the Chindwin River the group was entirely out of touch with the world. In the spring of 1942 the Allies took what the General called a “hell of beating” in Burma, which they lost to the Japanese, but he was still full of fight after a weary march of 140 miles through the wild Burmese jungles and the dangerous rivers and declared Burma could and would be retaken from the Japanese invaders.
{678} The general lends a hand May 1-20, 1942
THE MARCH TO INDIA This picture, one of the most unusual pictures in military history, shows Lieutenant General Joseph W. Stilwell carrying a sack of bully beef from a spit across the Uyu River to his raft. An R.A.F. plane had just dropped food to the Stilwell party and the general was one of the first into water and carried his share of the food. The story of the Burma campaign, as General Stilwell put it, was one of outnumbered forces giving the best they had against a foe with more equipment and with complete air superiority. The last was a bitter pill for “Uncle Joe” to swallow.
{679} Rivers fail to halt the march to India May 1-20, 1942
MARCHING THROUGH RIVERS For the first three days of the march through the jungles after abandoning their transport the Stilwell group walked up the murky waters of the Chaunggyi River.
FLYING TIGER One of the strangely decorated planes used by American and Chinese airmen under General Stilwell’s command in the campaign in China and Burma.
{680}{681} British land in Madagascar—Diego Suarez capitulates May 5-7, 1942
BRITISH OVERCOME FRENCH RESISTANCE With the object of forestalling a Japanese move against the French island of Madagascar, which would have given the enemy a valuable base for naval and air operations in the Indian Ocean, a combined naval and military force made a landing at Courier Bay, on the western side of the island on May 5, covered by naval aircraft. The main objective was the important naval base of Diego Suarez, on the northern tip of the island, which was occupied by British forces the night of the 5th. On the 6th an attack on Ansirana, on the south side of the bay, was repulsed. Later in the day British troops penetrated the town and forced the defenders to surrender. The pictures show: first, an invasion barge ferrying a motor ambulance to the shore; third, the British Commanders, Rear-Admiral Syfret and Major-General Sturges, inspecting British troops after the surrender. Second, a German ship which its crew had unsuccessfully tried to scuttle is seen in Diego Suarez harbor, and on the right are French Colonials who defended the island, later joined the Allies.
{682}{683} Last moments of the aircraft carrier Lexington May 8, 1942
BATTLE OF THE CORAL SEA On May 8, while U.S. aircraft were still in action against the Japanese fleet in the Coral Sea the enemy launched a counter-attack and scored several hits with bombs and torpedoes on the 33,000 ton U.S. Aircraft Carrier Lexington. Several hours after the battle, while steaming at 20 knots, the Lexington was rocked by a terrific internal explosion, probably caused by the ignition of gasoline vapors from leaks in the gasoline lines. As the flames grew the captain ordered the crew to abandon ship. Ninety-two percent of the ship’s company were rescued and reached port safely. The last man off the ship was her commanding officer, Captain Sherman, and, as he slid down a line into the water, a torpedo in the warhead locker exploded, and the Lexington sank soon afterwards. The picture shows the crew abandoning ship shortly after the explosion. A U.S. destroyer, which had come alongside to render assistance, can be seen through the smoke which envelops the carrier’s superstructure. The U.S. attacks on Salamaua and Lae, and the Battle of the Coral Sea, besides foiling the enemy’s invasion plans, cost him the aircraft carrier Ryukaku, three heavy cruisers, one light cruiser, two destroyers, and several transports sunk, a cruiser and a destroyer probably sunk, and damage to a second aircraft carrier, the Syokaku, which was hit on May 8 and left ablaze. American losses were the Lexington, the destroyer Sims, and the 25,000-ton tanker Neosho.
{684} Russian winter advance December, 1941-May, 1942
RUSSIAN COUNTER ATTACKS After the failure of the German attempt to capture Moscow, the Russian armies took the offensive all along the front and drove the enemy back over a large part of the ground he had overrun. The Germans, however, succeeded in holding most of the important railheads and in clinging to their positions around Leningrad, which despite furious attacks, the Russians failed to relieve. The map shows the territory (shaded dark) recaptured during the Russian offensive at enormous cost to the Nazis.
{685} Germans launch offensive in the Crimea May 8-16, 1942
START OF GERMAN SPRING OFFENSIVE On May 8, German and Rumanian forces, under General von Manstein, launched a limited local offensive in the Crimea with the object of clearing that area of Russian troops and safeguarding their right flank against any possible Russian attack. In face of very strong pressure, the Soviet forces slowly withdrew, inflicting heavy casualties on the enemy as they retreated. On the 15th, the enemy penetrated the suburbs of Kerch, and on the following day they claimed to have captured the town. The pictures show: above, Russian tanks, followed by infantry, advancing through enemy shell fire during a counter-attack in the Crimea; and below, Russian troops firing at the advancing Germans.
{686}{687} Heavy fighting in the Crimea and around Kharkov May 13-17, 1942
RUSSIAN ARMIES STRIKE FIRST In order to forestall a probable German attack, Marshal Timoshenko on May 13, launched an offensive on a fifty-mile front stretching from Chuguyev to Volchansk and quickly made deep penetrations into German defensive positions covering Kharkov. By the 15th, Russian forces had crossed the Donets and had advanced ten miles west of the river. On the 17th, in an effort to envelop Kharkov from north and south, the Russians broadened their front, which now stretched for 100 miles from Byelgorod to Smiyev, and particularly heavy tank battles raged around the latter place, where giant Russian and American tanks scored notable successes against the enemy. Between May 12 and 16, Soviet forces liberated 300 inhabited localities in advances varying from twelve to thirty-eight miles, besides killing about 12,000 enemy troops. The pictures show: first, German machine gunners in action against the Russians, and second, a German sentry outside a factory in Kharkov that has been fired by Russian artillery.
{688} Germans attack in the Donets Basin May 19-29, 1942
GERMAN COUNTER-OFFENSIVE In order to hold up the Russian drive towards Kharkov, von Bock, on May 19, launched a strong counter-offensive in the Izyum-Barenkovo area where he struck hard at the Donets River crossings. As a result he succeeded in halting the Russian push farther north, and on the 29th, Berlin announced that the Kharkov battle had ended with Kharkov still in German hands. Meanwhile, on the 23rd, the Russians had been obliged to evacuate the Kerch Peninsula and the German right flank was now secure against attack from the rear. The pictures show: above, a street in a Russian village destroyed by the advancing Germans, and below, German tank and motor-cycle reinforcements rushing up to the front line to take part in their new drive.
{689} Anglo-Soviet twenty-year pact signed in London May 26, 1942
HERE TWO ALLIES AFFIX THEIR SIGNATURES On May 21, V. M. Molotov arrived in London to sign a twenty-year treaty of alliance between Great Britain and the Soviet Union. The signatories undertook to give each other military and other assistance against the Axis and agreed not to conclude a separate peace with the enemy. They also agreed to collaborate with one another and with the other United Nations in the peace settlement and during the ensuing period of reconstruction on the basis of the principles set out in the Atlantic Charter. The picture above shows, Anthony Eden, watched by Prime Minister Churchill, putting his signature to the treaty, while on his right, Mr. Molotov and Ambassador Maisky sign for the Soviet. The powerful Russian bombing plane that brought Mr. Molotov to England is seen below.
{690}{691} GERMAN OFFENSIVE IN LIBYA May 26, 1942
After heavy dive bombing attacks on the British positions in Libya, General Rommel, on May 26, launched a full scale offensive with the object of defeating the British armored forces and capturing Tobruk. His plan of campaign was to capture Bir Hakeim, at the southern end of the British minefield and send the Afrika Korps, supported by German and Italian mobile divisions, round the southern end of the minefields. At the same time a holding attack was to be made on the British positions running south from Gazala to the Trigh Capuzzo. On the night of May 26, 27, Rommel carried out the first part of his plan, the Afrika Korps passing round Bir Hakeim and advancing rapidly towards Acroma and towards El Duda and Sidi Rezegh, which some of his forward troops actually reached before being driven back by British armored columns. A few enemy tanks reached the escarpment overlooking the coastal road north of Acroma, but were driven back. On the same night the enemy attempted a landing from the sea at this spot with the object of joining up with the tanks, but this was frustrated by naval forces working in close co-operation with the army. Before the Axis forces reached El Adem or Acroma, they were brought to action by British mechanized divisions and turned back. The attack on the British positions between Gazala and Trigh Capuzzo, made on the 27th, was repulsed with heavy casualties and an attack on Bir Hakeim by the Italian Mobile Corps was repulsed by the Free French. The pictures, taken during the opening stages of the offensive, show: above, part of a German armored division advancing through a heavy artillery barrage put up by British batteries, and below, Axis tanks being rushed up to the main battle area to reinforce their hard-pressed forces.
{692}{693} German tank attack repulsed in desert battle near Tobruk May 26-31, 1942
ENEMY ATTACK REPULSED After their failure to reach Tobruk, the German tank formations which had been advancing in two columns towards El Adem and Acroma, reunited in the neighborhood of Knights-bridge, twelve miles south of Acroma, where they were engaged by British armored forces and heavy fighting developed. This continued until the 30th, the battle swaying backwards and forwards over a wide area from Acroma in the north to Bir Hakeim, and from El Adem to the British minefields. By the 30th the enemy, finding himself running short of supplies and water, forced two gaps in the British minefields and attempted to pass his forces through these. By the morning of June 1 he had succeeded in withdrawing many of his vehicles and was bringing up guns to cover their retreat. A large number of his tanks, however, and many motorized units remained to the east of the minefield, and these were ceaselessly attacked by British troops and the R.A.F., and many of them were destroyed. It was estimated that during this period at least 600 enemy vehicles were put out of action, and in Cairo it was authoritatively stated that the Afrika Korps had taken a severe loss and that the position remained “not unfavorable” to the British. The pictures show: first, a mobile British antitank gun passing a knocked-out German tank; second, British soldiers examining a wrecked German tank. Third, a South African patrol is seen sheltering from enemy mortar fire.
{694} A thousand bombers raid Cologne May 30, 1942
RHINE CITY RAIDED BY R.A.F. On the night of May 30, a force of more than 1,000 bombers attacked the Ruhr and Rhineland, with Cologne as the main objective. More than 2,000 tons of bombs were dropped and it was estimated that more than 250 factory buildings and industrial plants were destroyed or severely damaged. The pictures show the workshops of the Koelnischer Gummifaden Fabrik, at Deutz, a suburb of Cologne, before and after the raid. This factory was engaged in the manufacture of tires and inner tubes.
{695} German reprisal raid on Canterbury May 31, 1942
REPRISAL FOR COLOGNE RAID On the last night of May, a small force of enemy bombers raided Canterbury, where considerable damage was caused in the business district and many people were made homeless. The German High Command described the raid as a “reprisal for the terrorist raid on Cologne,” and Berlin radio said that Canterbury, “a main centre of English hypocrisy,” had to pay for the attack on the old beautiful city on the Rhine. Although no bombs hit the Cathedral, several fell nearby, causing damage by blast. The picture shows Dr. Hewlett Johnson, Dean of Canterbury, inspecting the damaged library.
{696} The battle of Midway Island June 3-7, 1942
AIRCRAFT CARRIER YORKTOWN GOES DOWN On June 3, two large Japanese fleets approached Midway Island, U.S. naval and air base in the Pacific. As soon as the enemy’s presence was reported a strong force of army bombers set out to locate the Japanese fleet and in the attack that followed direct hits were scored on eight enemy ships. Meanwhile a force of about 180 Japanese carrier-borne planes raided the airfields, docks and harbor installations on the island, but succeeded in inflicting only minor damage. The strength of the U.S. attack forced the enemy to withdraw with tremendous losses, the greatest sustained by the enemy since the war began, amounting to four aircraft carriers, two battleships damaged, two heavy cruisers sunk and three damaged, one light cruiser damaged and three destroyers sunk. U.S. losses amounted to one aircraft carrier, the Yorktown (shown above) and the destroyer Hammon. Military strategists later interpreted the attack on Midway as a preliminary thrust, the ultimate objective of which was the Hawaiian islands and the complete neutralization of the base at Pearl Harbor. The complete defeat of the Japanese fleet was the stroke that equalized the strength of the American and Japanese navies and permitted the latter to drop the defensive role imposed upon it since the outbreak of hostilities. Like the battle of the Coral Sea, the engagement at Midway was unique in naval history in that there was no exchange of fire between the big guns of the opposing fleets. At all times at least 200 miles of Pacific ocean separated the opponents. All damage was scored by bomber and torpedo planes flown from carriers, with the Americans having the additional help of land-based bombers.
{697} Enemy action and a loss in the battle of Midway June 3-7, 1942
ATTACK FROM THE AIR Japanese planes in the battle of Midway attempt to attack Pacific fleet forces through heavy anti-aircraft fire. Smoke on the horizon is from an enemy bomber shot down. Splashes in the foreground are caused by falling shrapnel. This battle, described by many as the greatest sea engagement since Jutland of World War I, practically insured the safety of the American west coast.
THE ENEMY LOSES A CRUISER A Japanese heavy cruiser of the Mogami class after she was hit by U.S. bombs and left in a sinking condition. The battle of Midway, lasting more than three days and nights, was such a complex and widespread action, that even the active participants of the United States forces were unable to sum up thoroughly all the damage inflicted on the enemy; but it is known that approximately 4,800 Japanese were killed or drowned and that the total losses to the United States forces were 92 officers and 215 enlisted men. In tonnage, the Japanese at Midway lost more than the Germans lost in the classic battle of Jutland. Almost without exception, these losses could be attributed to ship-based United States Navy aircraft. The Battle of Midway climaxed the first six months of the United States at war and marked the opening of a new phase of operations in the Pacific—the enemy offensive had been checked.
{698} The first air attack on North America June 3, 1942
DUTCH HARBOR RAIDED On the morning of June 3, Japanese planes raided the U.S. naval and air base at Dutch Harbor, Unalaska, in the Aleutians. High explosives and incendiary bombs were dropped, but damage was light. A few barracks and warehouse at Fort Mears and Dutch Harbor were bombed and set afire and a Navy patrol plane, which was about to take off with mail was strafed. The picture shows bombs dropping harmlessly in the bay. The ship in background staved off the enemy attack with machine gun fire. In the harbor at the time of the attack were three United States destroyers, an army transport, a minesweeper and a Coast Guard cutter, and also an old station ship, The Northwestern, which had been beached and was being used as barracks. This ship was destroyed in the second attack on June 4.
{699} Mobile defense against allied bombs June, 1942
DAYLIGHT RAIDS ON THE ENEMY During June daylight attacks of increasing force were made by British and American bombers on industrial targets in Germany and the occupied countries. Early in June nearly 100 bombers of the R.A.F. made a concentrated attack on the Philips radio works at Eindhoven in Holland. This factory, the largest of its kind in Europe, was entirely engaged on production for the German armed forces. Large sections of the works were destroyed by fire. Another great raid was made on the steel works at Lille by Flying Fortresses. Over 150 tons of high explosives and a great weight of incendiaries were dropped on the main buildings within a few minutes and fierce fires were seen spreading over the whole area as the attackers flew away. Above, a German “flak-train” used as an additional means of defense against the increased Allied air attacks over the Reich and enemy occupied countries.
{700} “The desert fox” reviews his troops June, 1942
HEADACHE FOR THE ALLIES In February, 1941, after brilliant successes in Europe, Lieutenant General Erwin Rommel was sent to Africa to head the Afrika Korps, following the rout of the Italians by the British. He began a counterattack that covered 1,125 miles in two months and drove the British back to the Egyptian border. Early in 1942 he was made a Field Marshal and after a successful campaign was finally checked by General Sir Bernard L. Montgomery at El Alamein and driven out of Africa. This photograph of the Marshal was taken from a Nazi prisoner captured by Fifth Army forces in Italy. Rommel’s record on the European continent and in Africa made him one of the outstanding generals of the war. Practically obscure before the start of hostilities in 1939, his first great success was scored during the conquest of France. It was the mechanized divisions under Rommel that breached the French line in the Sedan sector and made the famous drive towards the English channel. This operation cut off the British and Belgians from the French army and made the evacuation of Dunkirk imperative. After he was sent to Africa, Rommel’s reputation grew at an even greater pace. During early 1942 he was practically unbeatable. One of his quirks was a habit of entertaining captured English officers. During these seances he took considerable pleasure in lecturing them on military tactics and pointing out to them the mistakes which caused their downfall. In 1943, Rommel nearly accomplished the supreme objective of driving a wedge to the Suez Canal, a task upon which the Italians had embarked in 1940 with little success against the British.
{701} Artillery duel in the western desert June, 1942
ACTION AT LONG RANGE In the picture at top, British artillery are shown shelling enemy positions during the push against the Axis in Libya, while, below, British soldiers, manning a six-pounder, duck for a moment in the midst of loading their gun as an enemy shell lands close by.
{702} Holding out and fighting back at Tobruk June, 1942
DEFENSE NEARS ITS END Besieged for months by Axis forces, the British garrison at Tobruk not only held out comfortably, but continually strengthened its defenses. With the harbor accessible to British merchant and naval vessels the stronghold remained a deterrent and threat to Axis columns intent on driving on toward Suez. On December 10, 1941, however, Axis columns smashed through and one of the greatest sieges in the history of the world ended. The British first captured this Libyan fortress and seaport their 1941 drive, when the Italian garrison of 25,000 surrendered on January 22. Subsequently the Axis staged a counter-offensive and from mid-April until December 10, 1941, the British Imperial garrison, made up largely of Australians, withstood a German-Italian siege. The weary defenders were relieved when the British in their second drive across North Africa, pushed the Axis forces westward across Libya. The second siege of Tobruk lasted only four days, the port and 33,000 British prisoners falling to Marshal Rommel on June 21, 1942 in one of the war’s outstanding upsets. The above picture shows British soldiers at Tobruk manning an anti-aircraft post girt by Italian ammunition boxes filled with stones.
{703} Accurate bombing from high above the desert June, 1942
TROUBLE FOR THE AXIS A dispersed ammunition dump in Libya is bombed by aircraft of the South African Air Force which played a conspicuous role through many campaigns during the British activity in the Western Desert. The hits can be seen clearly.
{704} Russians on defensive near Kharkov June 10, 1942
NEW GERMAN ATTACKS IN RUSSIA The fighting for the Kharkov sector died down towards the end of May and there was a period of comparative quiet which lasted until June 10 when a fresh German attack was launched to recapture the strong points in their defenses round Kharkov taken by Marshal Timoshenko in his recent offensive. On the 25th the Russians evacuated Kupiansk, an important rail junction sixty miles southeast of Kharkov, and on the following day they had to abandon Izyum, on the Donets, the scene of the great tank battles a month earlier. The pictures show: above, Nazi tanks passing a burning church during their advance, and below, Soviet infantry riding into battle on their tanks during a counter-attack.
{705} Japanese land on the Aleutian Islands June 13-21, 1942
JAPANESE LAND AT KISKA On June 13, the U.S. Navy Department announced that Japanese landings had taken place at Attu and Kiska, in the Aleutian Islands, 1,300 miles from the Alaskan mainland and only 600 miles from the new American naval base at Dutch Harbor. Bad weather prevented immediate action, but on the 15th, U.S. forces attacked the enemy and sank one cruiser and severely damaged three other cruisers, an aircraft carrier, a destroyer and a gunboat. A few days later a number of transports were observed at anchor in Kiska harbor and were attacked by U.S. Army bombers, which succeeded in sinking one. The picture shows the ship ablaze. Two other transports can be seen on the left and right.
{706}{707} GERMANS CAPTURE TOBRUK AND MERSA MATRUH June 18-29, 1942
After the withdrawal of the British forces to the Egyptian frontier, mobile formations harassed enemy columns pushing eastwards towards Bardia and turned them back about twenty-five miles from the town. On the 20th, however, Rommel’s tank forces suddenly switched their attack towards Tobruk from the direction of El Adem and El Duda and succeeded, with the help of massed dive bomber attacks, in forcing a gap on a narrow front in the southeast perimeter defenses through which tanks and infantry passed. On the 21st, after desperate fighting, the town and port were occupied and the garrison of 25,000 was forced to surrender. On the same day the enemy occupied Bardia. By the 26th, after capturing Capuzzo, Sollum, Helafaya and Sidi Barrani, the enemy had got within fifteen miles of Mersa Matruh, and on the next day battle was joined with his main armored forces. As a result Mersa Matruh fell on the 29th and the British and Imperial forces fell back in good order. The pictures show : top, Italian infantry taking up positions prior to the Axis attack on Tobruk; second, some of the British troops taken prisoner in Tobruk; and third, British gunners in action before Mersa Matruh.
{708}{709} Black Sea naval base of Sevastopol falls to the Germans July 3, 1942
A CITY IN RUINS The fall of Sevastopol was a severe blow to the Russian course. The great naval base, home of the Black Sea Fleet, was of the utmost strategic importance to the enemy, for not only did its capture remove the last remaining threat to his right flank, but it gave him a base from which he could in the future carry out landing operations south of the Caucasus Mountains. This would threaten the port of Batum and the vital oil centre of Baku. In addition its loss would seriously restrict the free movements of the Black Sea Fleet, which was now well within the range of enemy bombers. The defense of Sevastopol forms one of the most glorious episodes in the annals of military history, and the picture shows how the defenders heroically clung on to their positions until the whole town was reduced to a complete shambles. Those civilians who were not evacuated lived under unspeakable conditions, yet, together with the soldiers and the marines of the Black Sea Fleet, they defied the might of the invading German Army for many months.
{710}{711} Germans cross the Don river and open a new offensive July 1-10, 1942
DEFENSE OF VORONEZH On June 28 the Germans began a new offensive in the Kursk sector, 120 miles north of Kharkov, the object of which was to capture the important rail junction of Voronezh, on the Moscow-Rostov railway, 130 miles east of Kharkov. This would have given the Germans a strong defensive bastion on the flank of their attack farther south. By early July fighting on a tremendous scale had also developed in the Byelgorod and Volchansk areas (between Kursk and Kharkov), where thousands of tanks, closely followed by infantry and supported by masses of dive bombers, battered at the Russian positions. In face of tremendous pressure the Russian armies slowly withdrew in good order, taking terrible toll of the enemy as they retired. On July 7 the Germans succeeded in establishing bridgeheads on the east bank of the Don opposite Voronezh across which they managed to throw an infantry division and 100 tanks. The crossings, however, were under continual fire from Russian artillery and aerial bombardment by Stormovik dive bombers, and the Russians launched repeated counter-attacks with strong forces of tanks and infantry. According to Russian reports the Don was flowing red with the blood of dead Germans. Meanwhile, farther south, the enemy was pushing eastwards in an attempt to gain control of the middle reaches of the Don. On the 8th the Russians evacuated Stary Oskol, and two days later they abandoned Rossosh after severe battles in which as many as 8,000 tanks were locked in combat on a front 110 miles long. The picture shows the ruins of a bridge across the Don blown up by the Russians in an attempt to slow up the smashing tactics of the well armed and fast-moving Nazi invaders in this new drive for territory. German troops can be seen threading their way past smashed trucks and cars, which litter the ground for miles around.
{712}{713} British Eighth army strikes back at El Alamein July 10, 1942
BATTLE OF EGYPT BEGINS After the fall of Mersa Matruh, Rommel continued his advance eastwards, and by July 1 he had reached El Alamein, only sixty miles from Alexandria. It was here that General Auchinleck decided to make a stand, for the country formed a narrow bottleneck, the sea guarding his right flank, and the Qattara Depression his left. In the early morning of July 1 the armored strength of the opposing forces joined battle, and heavy fighting continued throughout the day. The Eighth Army repulsed repeated attacks by tanks and infantry, and on the evening of the 2nd the enemy retired, leaving the British positions intact. On the following day the British forces, with air support on a scale unprecedented on the Middle Eastern Front, counter-attacked, captured several hundred prisoners, and put many enemy tanks out of action. This was followed on the 10th by an attack by British and South African troops, with tank and air support, who occupied the ridge of Tel el Eisa, after a five-mile advance. A similar attack was made from the south on the 15th by New Zealand and Indian infantry who succeeded in taking Ruweisat Ridge, south of El Alamein and advancing into the enemy positions seven miles. The pictures show: first, British tanks setting off at dawn to attack enemy positions, and second, Matildas, followed by men of the Scots Guards, going into action at El Alamein. The third and fourth pictures show Bren carriers patrolling the forward areas of the battlefield.
{714}{715} German drive threatens Stalingrad and Rostov July 12-19, 1942
FIGHTING IN THE DON BEND Although the Germans had reached the very gates of Voronezh, they were unable to take it by storm. Farther south, however, a rapid advance along the railways brought about the fall of Kantemirovka (south of Rossosh) and of Lisichansk (100 miles southwest of Kantemirovka) on July 12, and heavy fighting was in progress near Boguchar which, together with Millerovsk, the Russians were obliged to evacuate on the 15th. This created a dangerous bulge in the Russian lines which threatened the industrial city of Stalingrad, on the Volga, and the port of Rostov at the mouth of the Don. The Russian armies inside the Don bend fought fierce rearguard actions whilst retiring to their main defensive positions along the lower reaches of the river, but by the 16th fighting was taking place before Voroshilovgrad, and two days later the enemy was only seventy miles northwest of Rostov, and still advancing rapidly. On the following day Voroshilovgrad was evacuated by the Red Army in order to avoid encirclement. The pictures show: first, Russian sappers on the Voronezh sector crawling forward to clear a gap in a minefield for the passage of their tanks and infantry, and second, Soviet infantry equipped with automatic weapons.
{716} Action in the western desert as British advance July, 1942
CHARGING UNDER FIRE Indian troops charge through gaps in barbed wire (top), made with the aid of Bren gun carriers, as they advance to capture a stronghold in the desert, while below, men of an English regiment man their Vickers guns in a forward position as an enemy artillery shot finds the range close by. Men of all nations owing allegiance to the British Commonwealth played a part in the great campaign of the Eighth Army to oust the Axis from North Africa and eliminate the threat to Egypt, in which they wrote a glorious page in the annals of history during the dark days of the war for the United Nations.
{717} Campaigning on two fronts July, 1942
SUCCESS IN NEW GUINEA During the long campaign in Papua, New Guinea, the Australian troops played a part of conspicuous gallantry. Here three Aussies are seen in action in the jungle.
ADVANCE IN THE DESERT Many daring and successful actions were fought by British troops during the fighting in the Libyan Desert. This picture shows British infantry charging through a smoke screen.
{718}{719} British hold the initiative in Egypt July 21-27, 1942
GERMAN COUNTER-ATTACKS REPELLED On July 16 German forces attempted to recapture the positions they had lost on Ruweisat Ridge, and a big tank battle developed in which twenty-five enemy tanks were destroyed. In the north, where enemy counter-attacks had regained part of the ground lost on Tel el Eisa, Imperial forces drove the enemy out of most of the lost positions. On the 21st General Auchinleck launched a general offensive all along the front, and fierce fighting raged throughout the night and the following day. In this action South African troops drove the enemy from the whole of Tel el Eisa Ridge, while in the centre New Zealand infantry made considerable progress along Ruweisat Ridge. By the 25th fighting had died down, and the enemy began to “dig in.” The pictures show: first, some of the Axis prisoners taken by the New Zealanders on Ruweisat Ridge, and second, loading up a General Grant tank ready for action. The maps show, third, the German advance (indicated by black arrows), and fourth, the main battle area.
{720}{721} A heavy British bomber prepares to scourge the Reich July, 1942
FIRE BOMBS FOR GERMAN CITIES During July the R.A.F. kept up its attacks on centres of German war production whenever weather permitted. Bremen, Wilhelmshaven, Danzig, Flensburg, Dusseldorf, Duisburg, Luebeck, Vegesack and Hamburg were visited, some of them more than once, and great material damage was done. Of these raids perhaps the most outstanding were the daylight raid on Danzig on the 11th and the night raid on Hamburg on the 26th. The former involved a flight of 1,750 miles—the longest daylight operational flight yet attempted. In the Hamburg raid 175,000 incendiary bombs were rained on the city within fifty minutes—far surpassing the number dropped on London in the fire raid of December 29, 1940. Some idea of the weight of the British offensive may be gathered from the fact that during June and July, 1942, 13,000 tons of bombs were dropped on Germany as against 8,500 tons in the same months of 1941, and 3,500 in June and July, 1940. The Stirling bomber, seen above, is being loaded with incendiary bombs.
{722}{723} Germans recapture Rostov on the Don July 27-31, 1942
FALL OF ROSTOV After the evacuation of Voroshilovgrad, the German attack on Rostov was broadened by pressure both from Taganrog and Millerovo. On July 25, the enemy thrusts down the railways from Voroshilovgrad and Millerovo had linked up, and fighting on the whole Lower Don front became intense. Two bridges were thrown across the river at Tsymlyansk, and despite desperate Russian resistance, the railway joining Stalingrad with the Black Sea and the Caucasus was threatened. The superiority of the enemy in arms and numbers enabled him to consolidate his bridgehead and also to close in on Rostov. After carrying out thorough demolitions, the great port was evacuated by the Russians on the 27th. On the same day another enemy threat to the Black Sea coast and the oil of Maikop took shape in a swift German drive south-eastwards to Bataisk. The pictures show: first, German infantry in Rostov crawling forward with the support of field guns; second, burnt-out street cars which had been used as barricades by the Russians during the desperate street fighting which raged in the town and suburbs before the final evacuation. Third, shows German infantry surrendering to the crew of a Soviet tank.
{724}{725} Germans open drive for the Caucasus oil fields August 1-7, 1942
RUSSIAN OILFIELDS THREATENED After the German capture of Rostov and Bataisk, fierce and prolonged fighting took place near Salsk and at Kuschev. Again the Soviet forces were driven gradually back, and on August 6, von Kleist’s tanks, after crossing the Kuban river, entered Tikhoretsk. The Germans were now advancing on Maikop across the rich Kuban steppes, and on the 8th, they broke through towards Armavir and Krasnodar, thereby developing a dangerous pincers threat to Maikop. The pictures show: first, Red Army men attacking an enemy outpost in an attempt to stem the advance, and second, German troops occupying a railway station that has been “scorched” by the retreating Russians. Third, Germans advancing along a road choked with refugees. Fourth, Germans attacking a building.
{726}{727} U.S. MARINES LAND IN THE SOLOMONS AUGUST 7, 1942
In the early hours of August 7, warships and aircraft of the U.S. Pacific Fleet opened up a heavy bombardment on the Japanese positions in the Tulagi area of the Solomons, and U.S. marines went ashore in landing barges. By nightfall they had gained strong positions on Guadalcanal, Tulagi, and Florida, after having overcome fierce enemy resistance, and on the following day they extended the occupied area of Guadalcanal and captured a vital aerodrome. On Tulagi almost all resistance had been overcome and huge quantities of munitions and supplies had been captured. By noon on the 10th the marines were in firm control of Guadalcanal, Tulagi, Gavatu, Tanambogo, Makambo and Florida, and were engaged in mopping up enemy forces which had been defeated on the beachheads and had retreated to the interior. During these operations long-range U.S. bombers carried out extensive reconnaissance besides bombing enemy ships and air bases in New Britain, New Ireland, and in the Solomons area. The pictures show, unloading men and supplies on the island.
{728}{729} How Tulagi Island looked down a Navy bomb sight August, 1942
BATTLE OF THE SOLOMONS This is the famous Tulagi Island (center foreground), stronghold of the Japanese forces in the Solomon Islands. Fires can be seen burning (right center) after American carrier-based dive bombers paid their first visit with bombs. In addition to fortifications, anti-aircraft batteries and radio station the Japanese had a small golf course on the island, but the unexpected arrival of U.S. Navy bombers gave them no time to yell “FORE” to Tokio. The operation in the Solomons inaugurated a series of offensive moves in the Pacific which continued for several months. The enemy occupation of the Islands permitted him the use of advance air and naval bases from which to attack the allies long Pacific supply line and the north coast of Australia. On August 7, 1942, therefore, United States Navy and Marine forces seized beachheads on Guadalcanal and Florida Island and occupied Tulagi. The highly prized Henderson airfield on Guadalcanal was held by the Marines against a long series of heavy air, sea and ground assaults by the enemy. The resolute defense of these marines under Major General (now Lieutenant General) Alexander A. Vandegrift and the desperate gallantry of our naval task forces marked the turning point in the Pacific.
{730}{731} Prelude to invasion of the Solomons August 7, 1942
Camouflaged Marine in action in the Solomons August, 1942
ENEMY STRONGHOLD BLASTED Guns and planes of the Pacific fleet blast tiny Tanambogo Island, enemy stronghold in the Solomons, just prior to its capture by the Marines, on August 7. In the foreground is the famous causeway connecting with Gavut Island, which marines crossed under heavy machine gun fire. In the meantime, at Guadalcanal, the American transports engaged in unloading stores and equipment were attacked about midday by enemy planes, and shortly after midnight an enemy naval force, never clearly identified, appeared on the scene and managed to get between the outer defense task force, stationed near Savo Island and an inner guard lying closer to the transports. Flares were dropped by enemy planes on the south side of the Allied ships outlining these to the enemy, who promptly opened fire. In this sudden close-range exchange of fire the Australian cruiser Canberra was sunk, and also the American cruisers Quincy, Astoria and Vincennes. Loss to the enemy remains unknown, but he had failed to destroy or drive away the American transports and the marines were landed, and as shown in the picture above, proceeded to mop up the islands. His uniform and equipment painted to blend with the thick foliage, this Marine raider has just thrown a hand grenade and advances with a rush and a Reisling gun to clean up the machine gun nest before the enemy recovers from the shock.
{732}{733} Death on the battlefield and death by hari-kari August 8, 1942
DEATH IN THE MORNING August 8, 1942 The rising sun reveals the corpses of these Japanese jungle fighters, half buried in the tidal sands of the Tenaru River where they fell in their vicious night attempt to dislodge the U.S. Marines from Guadalcanal Island. Note the bullet hole in right eyebrow of the Japanese in foreground. These troops were part of the enemy reinforcements which arrived on Guadalcanal during the night of August 10-11 and came out second-best in hand to hand encounters with the United States Marines. The landings were made mostly at night and when American planes could not operate from Henderson Field, still in process of being constructed. The Japanese had started the building of Henderson Field but were interrupted by the American landings on Guadalcanal.
BATTLEFIELD Bodies of Japanese who succeeded in crossing the mouth of the Tenaru during the action are shown strewn along the sands the day after the bottle. Losses on both sides were extremely heavy.
THE JAPANESE WAY Many Japanese preferred suicide to surrender which they believe is dishonorable. These two Japanese Marines placed the muzzle of their rifles against their foreheads and pushed the trigger with their toes. One of them (background) still has his toe on the trigger. In the early days of the South Pacific campaign the Japanese preferred death this way to surrender, but as the campaign progressed, more and more of the enemy allowed themselves to be taken prisoner.
{734} Gandhi arrested as rioting breaks out in India August 9, 1942
RIOTING IN INDIA After the failure of Sir Stafford Cripps’ mission to India, the Congress Party, on July 10, issued a resolution demanding immediate British withdrawal. Shortly afterwards the Government of India raided Congress headquarters and seized the records of its proceedings. Among the documents confiscated was Gandhi’s original draft resolution, submitted to the Working Committee on April 27, which contained a statement to the effect that if India were free one of her first steps would probably be to negotiate with Japan. The Government published the text of this draft on August 4, and on the following day Congress passed an amended resolution restating its demand for British withdrawal and threatening a mass civil disobedience campaign if its demands were not met. As a result the Government, on the 7th, issued an order forbidding the closing of shops dealing with vital necessities, and on the 9th arrested 148 Congress leaders, including Gandhi, Pandit Nehru, and Dr. Azad. Rioting broke out in Bombay and other cities and the police and military were called out to deal with the disturbances. Altogether 658 people were killed and 1,003 wounded by police and military action. Pictures show: above, the Yervada Palace, Poona, where Gandhi was imprisoned, and below Gandhi in 1931.
{735} East meets west on a highway in India August, 1942
A THE TWAIN DOES MEET Old and new ideas in transportation are seen as supplies for U.S. troops are carried along a highway in India, as the Americans joined their British allies to check the common foe.
{736} American plane scores a bull’s eye in the Pacific August, 1942
A TRANSPORT GOES DOWN A camouflaged Japanese transport sinking off New Britain after attack by a flying fortress. This was one of the many attacks on this important Japanese base by American bombers in an effort to stop the enemy from reinforcing his troops in the Bismarck Archipelago.
ALL DRESSED UP A close-up of the Japanese transport aflame in waters south of the Bismarck Archipelago. Note the intensive efforts to camouflage the ship with tropical foliage.
{737} Evacuation of Maikop August 9-16, 1942
RUSSIAN OIL TOWN CAPTURED After the German break-through towards Armavir and Krasnodar, the defenders, on August 9, set the oilfields on fire and demolished all equipment. The Germans made unsuccessful attempts to blast out the fires by dropping demolition charges from planes near the blazing wells. On the 16th the town of Maikop had to be abandoned. The enemy also made rapid progress towards the Black Sea port of Novorossisk and along the northern side of the main Caucasus range. On the 10th they captured Piatigorsk, 120 miles south-east of Armavir, and four days later then entered Georgievsk, 120 miles north-west of the Grozny oilfields, on the Rostov-Baku railway. Meanwhile, in the Don bend, the Nazis continued to throw masses of men into the battle regardless of huge losses. On the 15th they succeeded in driving a wedge into the Russian positions at the Don elbow between Kletskaya and Kalach, forty miles north-west of Stalingrad. The pictures show: above, German troops captured by the Russians during the fighting in the North Caucasus, and left, Nazi soldiers passing some of the blazing oil-fields near Maikop.
{738}{739} Pushing ahead through the jungles of New Guinea August, 1942
HEAVY GOING A group of American soldiers starts down a New Guinea road in single file to open a flanking movement against the Japanese. In the face of strong enemy resistance, American and Australian troops continued their ever forward movement over mud-covered jungle roads to force the invaders back to the sea. A campaign that finally met with success despite the hardships involved.
{740}{741} CANADIANS LAND AT DIEPPE AUGUST 19, 1942
The biggest combined operations carried out on the Continent since the evacuation of Dunkirk took place on August 19, when a large force, consisting mainly of Canadians, carried out a daring daylight landing at Dieppe and remained on French soil for nine hours before withdrawing. Officially described as a “reconnaissance in force,” its objects were: (1) to test the defenses of what was known to be a strongly fortified part of the enemy coast; (2) the destruction of German batteries and an important radio-location station; and (3) the capture of prisoners for interrogation. Escorted by units of the British Navy, the force passed safely through the enemy minefields and landed according to schedule, at 4:50 a.m., on six selected beaches in the Dieppe area. At Varengeville, 4-1/2 miles west of Dieppe, a Commando force succeeded in destroying an enemy 6-in. gun battery of howitzers, but at Berneval, 4-1/2 miles east of Dieppe, a chance encounter with enemy E-boats and flak ships caused an initial set-back. Although landings were later made here, the enemy coastal guns were never silenced, and hindered the attackers on the central beaches throughout the operation. In the center, at Pourville and Puys, tanks were landed from special landing craft, and Canadian troops, with tanks in support, fought their way into the center of the town, where fierce fighting raged round the Casino. All the objectives of the raid were attained, and the withdrawal was carried out only six minutes after the scheduled time. All the tanks were blown up before re-embarkation. Throughout the day the Royal Navy supported the land operations by keeping up a constant bombardment of the enemy shore positions, and despite heavy retaliatory fire from German shore batteries only one ship, the destroyer Berkeley, was lost. Operational commands of the R.A.F., as well as Canadian, New Zealand, Polish, Czech, Belgian, Fighting French and Norwegian squadrons provided air cover for the attack, and Flying Fortresses of the U.S. Army Air Forces made a high-level raid on the airfield at Abbeville. The Germans called up air reinforcements from all parts of Occupied France, Belgium and Holland, but many of these were engaged and broken up by Allied airmen before they reached the scene of the operations. The picture shows British landing craft nearing Dieppe, despite a fierce barrage.
{742} The Commandos approach the cliffs of Dieppe August 19, 1942
BOUND FOR FRANCE Quiet, relaxed, almost nonchalant, Canadian troops approach the cliffs of Dieppe for the most daring and complex Commando raid on highly fortified enemy positions.
THE NAVY’S PART A naval motor launch seen with four of the landing craft during the operations. Despite the heavy fire from German shore batteries only one ship, H.M.S. Berkeley was lost.
{743} Bringing home wounded from raid on Dieppe August 19, 1942
FORTUNES OF WAR Wounded soldiers being brought on board a British destroyer after raid on Dieppe. The wounded were evacuated from the town while the fighting continued, loaded on landing barges, they were convoyed to destroyers in the harbor while the R.A.F. put up an extensive air umbrella. While casualties were heavy fast work by medical detachments saved hundreds of lives.
{744}{745} Scenes in France and England after raid on Dieppe August 19, 1942
SUCCESS OF THE DIEPPE RAID Throughout the Dieppe raid an extensive air umbrella provided support for the ground forces, and during the day, air fighting developed on a scale not seen since the Battle of Britain. In spite of the fact that the Allied airmen were operating over enemy occupied territory, they shot down ninety-one enemy planes and damaged and probably destroyed twice that number. The Allies lost ninety-eight planes. The Germans tried to create the impression that the raid had been a full scale attempt at invasion, but this had been foreseen and forestalled by a B.B.C. broadcast to the French people during the early stages of the operation, which urged them to avoid all action that would compromise their safety and told them that no invasion was contemplated. Canadians, who formed five-sixths of the attacking force, sustained casualties amounting to 3,350 men made up of 170 dead, 633 wounded, and 2,547 missing. The pictures show: first, a burning British landing craft and two Churchill tanks on the shore at Dieppe and second, a close-up view of a British tank whose tractor has been torn off. Some of the British airmen who took part in the operation are seen in the third; the fourth shows other raiders at a British port.
{746} The score was zero for this Japanese plane August, 1942
CAUGHT ON THE GROUND Here’s one Japanese Zero that never got off the ground in the fight for Tulagi, one of the Japanese-held islands in the Solomons. It lies in a revetment, smashed by attacks of the U.S. Army Air Forces. Soldiers are repairing damage done by U.S. bombs and shells prior to the occupation of the island on the morning of August 7. The landings at Guadalcanal, two hours later, were preceded by a preliminary naval bombardment which drove the Japanese to take shelter in the limestone caves which honeycomb the region. At first little opposition was encountered at Tulagi, but when darkness fell the Japanese counter-attacked, emerging from the caves and from the jungles and considerable hand-to-hand fighting resulted in the darkness, but by next morning the Americans succeeded in clearing up the area.
{747} The marines get a hand from man’s best friend August, 1942
CANINE MARINE This German Shepherd dog stands by his master on the shores of a Pacific Island. Any foreign movement will be heard or spotted by him as he helps his master see that “the situation is well in hand.” The landings in the Solomons marked the first time that a trained dog unit had been used by the American armed forces. The dogs were constantly employed during the operations of securing and extending the beachhead and proved themselves as messengers, scouts and agents of night security. In the field the dogs did very well on the C rations that were fed to the men. According to their trainers the dogs did even the marines credit, a great tribute from the “devil dogs,” excellent fighters themselves. The dogs had been recruited from civilians in the United States and trained at various posts in America and Hawaii.
{748} The jeep comes to the South Pacific August, 1942
JEEPS AND MARINES Jeeps, crowded with marines, push through the jungle on the Guadalcanal front.
{749} The mortars in action on Guadalcanal August, 1942
MESSAGE FOR THE JAPANESE An 80 mm mortar section in action during the fighting on Guadalcanal.
{750} A long way from the Halls of Montezuma August, 1942
IN THE SOUTH PACIFIC A group of Marine Corps raiders on the move in full battle dress on one of the islands in the South Pacific as the campaign in the Solomons started to roll.
{751} First aid in the jungles of the South Pacific August, 1942
FRONT LINE DRESSING STATION Men of medical corps attending wounded marines brought to this front line dressing station on the Solomons by jeeps doubling as ambulances.
{752} Stepping stone along the road to Tokio August, 1942
A PACIFIC ATOLL INVADED A column of U.S. troops are photographed by a Coast Guard combat cameraman as they advance to continue the attack on the Japanese, who had been pushed back to the other end of this South Pacific atoll. A large Japanese seaplane is partially submerged in the lagoon following strafing by American planes. In the right foreground Japanese fuel barrels can be seen.
{753} In full compliance with the Geneva convention August, 1942
PRISONERS OF THE UNITED STATES A group of Japanese prisoners of war being marched off to a prisoner of war camp on Guadalcanal, there to be treated with full honors of war in contrast to the treatment accorded Americans and British seized by the Japanese in the engagements in the South Pacific, details of which were revealed to a horrified world by Allied prisoners who were fortunate enough to escape.
{754} Threat to Stalingrad August 24, 1942
FIGHTING IN THE DON ELBOW On August 18 the German armies driving towards Stalingrad from the north-west reached the Don south-east of Kletskaya, and five days later they succeeded in getting tanks and men across on to the east bank under cover of an aerial umbrella. Farther south, the enemy drove a deep wedge into the Russian lines north-east of Kotelnikovo on the 24th thereby threatening Stalingrad from north and south. The pictures show: above, Cossack cavalry charging to attack the enemy during the fighting on the Don, and below, an aerial view of the Don elbow showing two out of three bridges destroyed.
{755} Churchill visits Moscow and the Middle East August 24, 1942
CHURCHILL TALKS WITH STALIN AND SMUTS On August 17 it was announced that important conversations had taken place in Moscow between Winston Churchill, W. Averill Harriman and Marshal Stalin and that a number of decisions had been reached concerning the conduct of the war against Germany. On his return journey the British Prime Minister visited the Middle East where he conferred with Allied leaders and visited Allied troops on the desert battle front. During his stay he met General Smuts, prime minister of South Africa. In the top picture Mr. Churchill is shown in Moscow with Harriman, Stalin and Molotov.
{756} The Duke of Kent dies in line of duty August 25, 1942
ROYAL TRAGEDY On August 25 a Sunderland flying boat, carrying H.R.H. the Duke of Kent to Iceland, crashed on a lonely mountain-side in Scotland, and all the occupants, except the rear-gunner, were killed. Born on December 20, 1902, the Duke married Princess Marina of Greece in 1934, by whom he had three children. The youngest, Prince Michael, was born on July 4, only a few weeks before his father’s tragic death. The funeral took place at St. George’s Chapel, Windsor, on August 29. The second photograph, by Cecil Beaton, shows the Duke and Duchess with their youngest child; the first shows the Duke’s coffin, draped with his personal standard, on its arrival in London from Scotland.
{757} Japanese set-back in New Guinea August 27-30, 1942
NEW LANDING IN PAPUA In an effort to bypass the Owen Stanley Mountains and capture Port Moresby, as well as to obtain an advance base for the recapture of their lost positions in the Solomons, Japanese troops landed at Milne Bay, Papua, on August 27. Allied aircraft and Australian troops were waiting unknown to the enemy, and inflicted such severe losses on his forces that the bulk of them were withdrawn on the 29th. The map shows the main centers of fighting in this area of New Guinea.
{758}{759} Marine raiders establish a beach head in the Solomons August, 1942
LANDING OPERATION A true Marine Corps landing operation takes place on the tip of Guadalcanal Island as these soldiers of the sea come ashore from their landing craft during the preliminary fight to establish a beachhead on this South Pacific Island. These marines were part of a Raider battalion which was used with great success in landing operations in the South Pacific campaign. An expeditionary force of United States Marines, provided with a protective convoy and a task force arrived off the islands on August 6, and at dawn on August 7, split into two portions. One proceeded to the vicinity of Tulagi and the second to Guadalcanal. The approach to the area of operation was fortunately under cover of an overcast sky that made enemy aerial reconnaissance difficult. But on the night of August 6-7, the weather cleared. However, the expeditionary forces with their supporting craft proceeded to their assigned positions undetected, and the Japanese were taken by surprise. By nightfall on August 9 unloading operations had been completed and cargo ships left the area. By noon of August 10, they were fully involved and consolidated their positions on the islands of Guadalcanal, Tulagi, Gavutu, Tanamboga, Makambo and portions of Florida island.
{760}{761} THE BATTLE FOR STALINGRAD OPENS August 24, 1942
After throwing large infantry and tank forces across the Don on August 22-23 the Germans massed in strength for the final assault against Stalingrad. The enemy’s terrific blows on land and from the air pressed the Russians back relentlessly towards the Volga. Plainly, they were prepared to throw in everything in order to seize this large and important industrial center —the key to the whole Russian defensive system. Von Bock’s initial thrust for Stalingrad from the north-west, begun on August 24, was supported by masses of tanks and heavy artillery and hundreds of dive bombers. For days and nights battles raged with unparalleled ferocity at the city’s approaches and appalling casualties were suffered by both sides. In determined counter-attacks on September 2-7, the Red Army threw the invaders back, though not before the outer defense ring had been penetrated deeply at many points. By September 12, 13 German tanks and artillery, as well as large infantry forces, had entered the suburbs and industrial areas of Stalingrad. Fierce hand-to-hand fighting raged among houses and factory buildings in the northern part of the city. At times, a floor of a building would be held by one side while the other held the floor below. So stubborn was the Russian resistance that the enemy, despite greatly superior numbers, advanced only by the yard and at bitter cost. Attack after attack was repulsed with heavy casualties to the Germans, and by October 12 all their infantry and tank thrusts had been temporarily halted. Meanwhile, Stalingrad was subjected to the heaviest mass air attacks of the war. Three-quarters of the city was smashed by the Luftwaffe. Defenses were breached, buildings razed, civilians murdered in thousands; smoke and dust enveloped the whole of Stalingrad in a permanent cloud. Yet the spirit of the defenders was unbroken. Fierce German attempts to break through to the Volga were launched again in late October and, after regrouping his forces a second time, von Bock made his final bid to win Stalingrad on November 12. It failed. The tide had turned, and on November 19 the Red Army started its offensive north and south of the city. A week later both forces joined up. Stalingrad was relieved after the terrible threemonths’ siege. Seventy thousand prisoners and vast booty fell to the Russian troops. This picture shows women crossing a devastated square on their way out of Stalingrad after the evacuation had been ordered.
{762}{763} Advancing Germans smash into the suburbs of Stalingrad September 2, 1942
BITTER DEFENSE OF STALINGRAD CONTINUES In their desperate and unavailing attempts to capture the city, the Germans were thwarted time and again by the demolition tactics employed by the Russians, who did not hesitate to destroy storehouses, war factories, and armament works rather than yield their possession to the enemy. The history of warfare shows no more stubborn defense than that of Stalingrad. The pictures show: first, German transport approaching the Stalingrad battle area; second, enemy artillery advance into the shambles of a suburb; third, Nazi soldiers find a former factory in ruins.
{764} London firemen battle bomb-set blaze September, 1942
HOME DEFENSE WORK Firemen battle a vicious blaze which was set during a German air raid on the British capital. The fire services brought the blaze under control after a stubborn battle. The work of these volunteers was of great help to the military during the raids on London.
{765} Making London safe September, 1942
AFTERMATH OF THE BLITZ The unsafe walls of a bombed building in Central London is pulled down to clear the site for war rebuilding. Throughout the city, damage caused by the many Nazi raids was rapidly cleared and the work of preparing for the post-war era went on despite continuance of Nazi raids.
{766}{767} Nazis round up women and children in Yugoslavia September 1, 1942
BRAVE YUGOSLAV PATRIOTS DEFY THE INVADER Ever since the German and Italian armies marched into Yugoslavia on April 6, 1941, the brave bands of native guerrillas in the mountains, forests and elsewhere continued their determined resistance against the hated invaders. In spite of repeated threats of shooting or torture in Nazi concentration camps, the patriots never for a single day ceased their activities of sabotage and train-wrecking as well as open armed combat. In the latter part of the summer of 1942 the whole railway system of Yugoslavia was brought to a complete standstill for about ten days because of wide-spread destruction done to tracks and rolling stock by the guerrillas. This brought about some considerable delay in the passage of German munitions and supplies which were being rushed through the Balkans to Rommel’s harassed armies on the North African front. Many towns and villages throughout Yugoslavia were bombed from the air or burned to the ground by gangs of infuriated young Nazis, but the remarkable resistance of the patriot forces continued seriously to upset the enemy’s plans. This resistance much increased when the guerrillas were properly organized into groups under various brave guerrilla leaders. On September 1 about 20,000 German and Croat Fascist troops began an offensive against the guerrillas in a rugged part of the Bosnian mountains, near the little town of Banjalucka. After fifteen days of fierce fighting the enemy were beaten back at all points, leaving the patriot forces in control of the whole area. In a surprise counteroffensive, detachments of the Yugoslav Army attacked enemy garrisons, took 200 prisoners and wiped out several Croat detachments who were forcibly taking grain and crops from the peasants. The picture shows the Nazis rounding up innocent women and children in a village of the Bosnian hills. These were but a few of the hundreds of peasants carried away to concentration camps as a reprisal for patriot defiance.
{768} Rommel launches a new attack on Egypt August 31, 1942
RENEWED FIGHTING IN EGYPT On August 31 the Afrika Korps launched an attack on the British positions near Mt. Hemeimat. They were immediately engaged, and British bombers subjected them to a withering non-stop air attack. Although the enemy penetrated the British minefields at a few points, he was unable to pierce the defenses, and on September 2 he retired nine miles. The pictures show: above, a U.S. built tank travelling at speed near Mt. Hemeimat; below, a patrol dodging fire near Mt. Hemeimat.
{769} The Russian front as the third year ended September 2, 1942
GERMAN ADVANCE IN RUSSIA After their advance near Kotelnikovo on August 24, both sides threw large numbers of reserves into the battle and fighting on a large scale developed along the whole front before Stalingrad. The Russians ceaselessly battered at the deep wedges the enemy had driven into their lines north and south of the city, but although they inflicted enormous losses on the enemy they were unable to halt them. The map shows the position on the Russian fronts as the third year ended.
{770} {771}
THE FOURTH YEAR Since July, 1942, the British Eighth Army and Rommel’s Afrika Korps had been quiescent on the El Alemein line. On October 23 the British, now commanded by General Sir Bernard L. Montgomery, unleashed the great drive that was to write finis to Axis hopes for domination of North Africa and the conquest of Egypt. Bolstered by troop reinforcements, new American tanks and a protective aircraft umbrella, the British began a ten-day pounding of the Nazi emplacements that resulted in a break-through on November 3. By November 7 Rommel was in full retreat 240 miles west of El Alemein, pushing westward at a rate that had the British hard pressed to keep within striking distance of him. Tobruk fell November 13, then Bengasi November 21. In mid-January, 1943, the Eighth Army was within 100 miles of Tripoli where the Afrika Korps was expected to make a stand. But, on January 24, Rommel gave up Tripoli and led his weary troops into Tunisia where he took temporary sanctuary behind the Mareth Line. In fifteen weeks Montgomery’s men had performed the phenomenal military feat of advancing more than 1,500 miles.
NORTH AFRICAN LANDINGS Allied strategy in North Africa became apparent on November 8, 1942, when a convoy of 850 Allied warships and troop transports arrived at several ports in Morocco and Algeria. American soldiers, in their first big operation in the European theatre, swarmed ashore at Casablanca, Oran and Algiers. A successful political conquest had paved the way for the invasion, the initial objectives of which were accomplished with little bloodshed. Algiers fell by nightfall of the first day, Oran on November 10, and Casablanca a day later. Admiral Jean Darlan, the former Axis collaborator, then ordered an end to resistance and all Morocco and Algeria passed under Allied control. The plan of battle that then became evident was to strike at the Axis’ western flank while Montgomery was pressing them from the East. From Sicily the Germans began pouring heavy reinforcements into Tunisia where it became obvious that they would make their last stand in North Africa. American and British troops began driving into Tunisia a few days after the initial landings.
DEVELOPMENTS IN FRANCE In France, Hitler’s response to the North African landings was an immediate occupation of the entire country with the single exception of the Toulon area. The bulk of the French navy was anchored in Toulon and Hitler’s discretion was interpreted as an invitation to the fleet commanders to turn over their vessels to the Reich. On November 27, apparently impatient of the French failure to cooperate, Hitler ordered Toulon taken and the fleet seized. The French officers promptly scuttled about 60 ships, and a few that were still seaworthy escaped to join the Allies.
STALINGRAD The Russian theatre was being dominated by the exhaustive efforts of the Nazis to take Stalingrad and the heroic Russian defense of that city. By September 1, 1942, Stalingrad was under siege, German troops having established a foothold on the west bank of the Volga river. In a few weeks they were within the city, engaged in street to street fighting with Russian forces. In early October the German High Command virtually admitted the failure of their assault by announcing that it would depend on heavy artillery to level the city. By the end of the month the Red Army had started a counter-move against the rapidly tiring enemy. Picked units gradually encircled Stalingrad in preparation for the drive which later cut off the German army. On November 22 the big Russian offensive was under way on three sectors of the long front. From Rezhev, a drive was made towards Velikie Luki, and, from Voronezh, another spearhead was directed at Kharkov. In the Stalingrad area a flanking movement was begun which, by January 10, 1943, had cut off the retreat of 330,000 Nazis and placed them under siege within the city. On February 2 the Soviet Command announced the surrender of the German garrison and the end to one of the bloodiest battles in history. A few hundred miles south, the Russians were mopping up the Germans in the Caucasus area. During the summer of 1942 the invaders had penetrated as far as Nalchik and {772} Georgievsk. The Russians recaptured Georgievsk on January 11 and then pressed towards the Sea of Azov. By February 8, the Red Army had taken most of the key cities on this body of water and were closing in on Rostov.
GUADALCANAL Since August 7, 1942, American Marines had been struggling to maintain their grip on the tropical jungles of Guadalcanal. While of a minor character from the standpoint of the numbers involved, the battle for the Solomons was important in that the safety of Allied supply lines to Australia were at stake. Also, an American victory was necessary to insure the success of further operations against the Japanese Pacific outposts. The fate of the Solomons campaign was really decided in two major naval battles which were fought off Guadalcanal on the nights of November 12-13 and November 14-15. In these two engagements the Japanese lost 28 warships and transports, a price which discouraged them from any further large-scale attempts to regain control of Guadalcanal. For months the Japanese maintained small garrisons on Guadalcanal and other islands of the Solomon group, but American control of the seas blocked their supply lines and brought about their eventual defeat. From Buna, on the northeast coast of New Guinea, which the Japanese had taken early that year, the enemy began a drive towards Port Moresby on September 9, 1942. This was the beginning of a bitter campaign for the control of the island. The Japanese were finally stopped at the Owen Stanley mountain range by Americans and Australians under General Douglas MacArthur. As Allied air strength increased, the Japanese were pushed back to their bases on the Bismarck Sea.
VICTORY IN TUNISIA During the winter of 1943 Allied progress in Tunisia was at a standstill. Axis reinforcements from Sicily and a muddy terrain contributed equally to the stalemate. But in mid-April the British Eighth Army struck in the south and American and British First Army forces advanced in the North and West. Simultaneously, on May 7, American troops captured Bizerte and the British took Tunis. The conquest of this area left open only the Cape Bon Peninsula into which the Eighth Army drove the remaining German and Italian troops. On May 12 all resistance in Tunisia had ended, and the Allies held 252,415 prisoners and a large amount of equipment. The Tunisian campaign was followed by the conquest of Sicily, on the south coast of which the initial American and British beach-heads were established on July 10. The invading force was composed of the American Seventh Army and the battle-hardened British Eighth. The Americans moved north and west while the British veterans drove up the east coast. The capital of Palermo was taken on July 23 by the Americans who then turned east in the direction of Messina. Moving slowly against heavier opposition, the British took Catania on August 5 and drove the Axis towards Messina, the evacuation point to the mainland. When the Seventh Army took Messina on August 17, the Sicilian campaign was over.
THE ALEUTIANS The summer of 1943 was marked by the American recapture of two of the principal Aleutian islands which the Japanese had taken in 1942. A strong American naval task force protected the landing of troops on Attu on May 11. After a minor but bloody campaign, Washington announced on May 30 the end of Japanese resistance. On August l5 a well balanced U.S. fleet arrived off Kiska only to find the island deserted of Japanese. After the Stalingrad disaster, the German High Command had resorted to defensive warfare. Throughout the long spring little ground was exchanged by either the Red Army or the Nazis. On July 5 the Germans launched the abortive offensive in the Kursi area, but two weeks later the Russians were pounding them back and took Orel on August 5. Their big summer success was the recapture of Kharkov on August 23.
AIR OFFENSIVE At the end of the fourth year, the Axis was on the defensive on all fronts. In addition to the pressure on the Russian, Mediterranean and Pacific areas, German’s key cities were being subjected to a terrific round-the-clock bombing by British and American planes from English bases. Allied strategists were confident that this continual hammering with its toll of German production, would provide an adequate temporary substitute for the western front action demanded by Russia.
{773} He made history in the fourth year of the war September, 1942
SUPREME COMMANDER General Dwight D. Eisenhower, Supreme commander in chief of Allied Forces, photographed at his headquarters in North Africa, in front of the British and American national emblems and the four-star flag of a general of the United States Army. Fresh from his success in the African and Mediterranean theatres, this picture of General Eisenhower was taken shortly before his promotion to supreme allied commander-in-chief and before he transferred his headquarters to London, from which point he took over the preliminary task of preparing for the invasion of the continent, which was scheduled to come in the spring or early summer of 1944.
{774}{775} The fourth year opens with all eyes on Stalingrad September 4, 1942
FACTORY WORKERS SHOOT AT RAIDERS As the fighting for Stalingrad reached a terrific climax, the defenders turned every house into a fortified point and every factory into a fortress. When the Germans began their massed air attacks early in September, workers throughout the city formed themselves into auxiliary antiaircraft units. On September 4, forty-nine enemy bombers out of a force of 150 were shot down during a single raid. Picture shows members of a workers’ battalion firing at German planes.
A RED ARMY COUNTER-ATTACKS NEAR STALINGRAD On September 4, the Red Army launched a surprise counter-attack to the south-west of Stalingrad where the enemy had driven deeply into the city’s main defenses. In close-range fighting which lasted many hours, eleven German tanks were destroyed and 600 of the enemy killed. On the same day, to the north-west of the city, the Russians repulsed strong tank attacks with heavy enemy losses. This dramatic picture shows Red Army infantry advancing.
{776}{777} Heroic Russian resistance in devastating air raids September, 1942
STALINGRAD WOMEN ENDURE WORST AERIAL BOMBARDMENT The weeks of heavy air raids on Stalingrad, which preceded the street fighting, were the most severe experienced by any civil population up to that time. Yet while buildings were falling overhead, women in cellars and caves far below the streets were busily occupied on vital work. Here they filled shells and hand grenades for the Red Army soldiers who were feverishly stemming the enemy’s advance. Only between the bombings were they able to crawl up into the open in order to get food and water and wood for fuel. Above ground, the nurses of the city carried on calmly, going from one Red Army defense post to another. The pictures show: first, Nazi soldiers watching a Stalingrad woman emerge from a cellar; second, women searching for belongings after an air raid; third, women come up after a raid.
{778}{779} The Yanks and the Aussies advance in New Guinea September, 1942
MARCHING ALONG TOGETHER After the failure of the Japanese landing at Milne Bay, Papua, on August 27, the enemy made an unsuccessful thrust for Port Moresby on September 10. The Australians began their advance into the Owen Stanley mountains on September 28, and recaptured Myola and Kagi without opposition on October 4. While Allied troops penetrated the Kokoda Gap on the Buna side before making contact with the enemy, their progress was hampered by the often impassable jungle and torrential rains. Above, Australian and American soldiers are shown building a road through the deep jungle.
{780}{781} New Guinea jungle conquered by Yanks and Aussies September, 1942
CROSSING NEW GUINEA JUNGLE Behind the news of the Allied progress through the dense and almost trackless jungle of New Guinea lay the splendid work of Australian and U.S. engineers. They performed remarkable feats of road and bridge building under the most difficult conditions. These pictures show: first, Australian engineers building a suspension bridge over a wild jungle stream; second, bridging operations near Kokoda in the Owen Stanley range; third, American soldiers wading through a swollen river.
{782} Natives aid the Allies in New Guinea jungles September, 1942
WAR IN THE JUNGLE On the world’s toughest battlefront, Australian and American Forces maintained progress in the New Guinea jungle throughout September and October. By October 28, the Australians had overcome determined Japanese resistance in the Alola area, just south of Kokoda. After five weeks fighting, Kokoda was retaken on November 2. Thus the enemy lost their last foothold on the Buna side of the Owen Stanley Mountains. The Australians proved superb jungle fighters in a country of almost trackless bush, where natives acted as carriers for supplies. Natives are seen crossing a jungle torrent.
{783} U.S. marines hold on in the Solomons September, 1942
BATTLE OF THE SOLOMONS The reconquest of the Solomons by U.S. Marines, which began on August 7, involved hard fighting. Fierce resistance was encountered on Guadalcanal, where the trapped Japanese Forces fought to the last man. On September 3, Marines attacked enemy landing-parties in the southeast of the group, and U.S. bombers scored hits on several ships. On September 9-12, strong Japanese air formations raided Tulagi and Guadalcanal, destroying twenty Allied planes. Despite these air attacks the Marines strengthened their positions. Above, an American patrol carrying wounded back to a jungle base.
{784}{785} Yankee surprise for the Japanese on New Guinea September, 1942
LANDING OF PARATROOPERS A view of a paratroop landing back of the foe’s lines on New Guinea. Below and to the right of the leading plane may be seen several parachutes in various stages of opening, swinging men at extreme angles and very close to the ground. The paratroopers, with their surprise tactics, played an important part in the retaking of New Guinea soil from the Japanese invaders.
{786}{787} The aircraft carrier Wasp goes down in the Coral Sea September 15, 1942
SINKING OF THE WASP On September 15, the 14,700-ton U.S. aircraft-carrier Wasp was attacked and sunk by a Japanese submarine in the Coral Sea, although its loss was not announced officially until October 28. At the time the ship was escorting a large supply convoy bound for Guadalcanal in the Solomon Islands which, however, reached port safely. Soon after the aircraft-carrier had been hit by three of the enemy torpedoes, she went down in an inferno of flame and smoke. Ninety per cent of the ship’s crew managed to get away in time, and were later picked up by escort vessels of the U.S. Navy. This remarkable picture, taken from the deck of one of the ships in the convoy, shows dense clouds of smoke billowing from the abandoned aircraft-carrier just before she went down. The Wasp, which was launched in 1939, had a proud record of war service. She earned much renown earlier in the year for her ferrying of reinforcements to Malta, making many voyages through the hazardous part of the Mediterranean.
{788}{789} From the halls of Montezuma to the shores of Guadalcanal September, 1942
ON TO GUADALCANAL. Looking from the air like a zig-zaging squadron of water bugs, troop-carrying barges carry U.S. Marine reinforcements to the beach of Florida Island during one of the stages of the battle for the Solomons. The Marines seized beachheads on both Florida and Guadalcanal and occupied Tulagi. Heavy Japanese opposition was encountered on Guadalcanal and during August and September the enemy, at night, continued to land small contingents of troops at distant spots at Guadalcanal. During all this period the Japanese were well aware that the American position was little more than a beachhead some six to seven miles long and three miles deep—the western boundary being the Matanikau River and the eastern boundary Henderson Field. However, early in October the marines started another offensive west across the Matanikau River which they succeeded in crossing, and also cleared out a Japanese bridgehead a few days later, but it was not until early in 1943 that the Japanese ended all opposition to the American occupation of the Solomons.
{790}{791} Leathernecks take time out enroute to the front September, 1942
MOVING UP IN THE JUNGLE A detachment of U.S. Marines pauses in a jungle clearing for a brief rest enroute to the front on Guadalcanal Island. The marine in the right foreground has attached to his helmet netting for use in camouflaging himself in the dense undergrowth. Shortly after this photograph was taken these leathernecks drove an enemy band far into the hills. Commenting on the campaign in the Solomons, Admiral Ernest J. King, commander in chief of the United States fleet on October 18, 1943, said: “Because the Japanese through the subsequent weeks and months were determined that Guadalcanal, with its Henderson field, should not be lost to them, the whole story of what the United States Marines did there is one which is too big, too involved, and too valiant to be reported in a summary as brief as this. But as the world knows by now the marines, in their victory at Guadalcanal, completed an ageless epic for American history.”
{792} Field Marshal Smuts addresses Parliament October, 1942
SOUTH AFRICAN PREMIER VISITS BRITAIN On October 14, Field Marshal Smuts arrived in Britain by air for important consultations with the War Cabinet. On October 21, the famous Imperial statesman and soldier received a great welcome from the members of both Houses of Parliament whom he addressed at Westminster. In the course of his speech he paid a warm tribute to the fortitude of the British people and the courage, foresight and energy of its leader, Winston Churchill. “The defense phase has now ended,” he said. “The stage is set for the last, the offensive phase.” In the picture above the Field-Marshal is seen delivering his address in the chamber. On the extreme left is the late Speaker of the House, Captain Fitzroy. To the right are Mr. Churchill and Viscount Simon. Lloyd George presided over the meeting.
{793} Women’s land army on the job in Britain October, 1942
WOMEN GATHER THE HARVEST In a broadcast on October 11, R. S. Hudson, British Minister of Agriculture, announced that the 1942 harvest in England had been the greatest on record. Britain started the war having lost 3,000,000 acres of agricultural land by building and several hundred thousand more for new airdromes and factories. Nevertheless, the area under crops had increased by more than half since war began, and was, in fact, greater than in 1918. In the past summer thousands of women had played an important part on the land, tackling every kind of agricultural work. In this way men were released for other duties. The picture shows a Woman’s Land Army team cutting wheat on a downland farm in south England. A few years ago this land was derelict, but the demands of war transformed the scene.
{794}{795} FAMINE VICTIMS IN CHINA
During October, 1942, a famine occurred in the province of Northern Honan which threatened about 20,000,000 people with starvation. This was brought about by nearly two years of severe drought and a plague of locusts, unparalleled for centuries, which ruined the grain and rice fields. The blighted area extended over more than 20,000 square miles, and the districts which suffered most acutely were along the Yellow River in the neighborhood of Cheng Chow, a town which lay only a dozen miles from the Japanese lines. While millions of people were able to leave the province for other parts of China, those who remained had to live on grass, straw, weeds and even the bark of trees. The disaster was greatly aggravated by Japanese troops who had for a long period been systematically burning fields, crops and villages in an attempt to put an end to the activities of the Chinese guerrilla bands. These gallant bands, in spite of many handicaps, had for long been a worry to the Japanese invaders. China was now in the sixth year of her war against Japan, and though she had lost much territory and had sacrificed countless lives, her armies still stood firm in the path of the aggressor. The spirit of the country was still a glorious example for the world. So this additional disaster of famine was borne as bravely as were all her other sufferings. China’s plight, however, was a serious one, especially as the loss of the Burma Road supply route made it extremely difficult for America, Britain and other Allies to come to her aid. The picture shows one of the many thousands of poor victims of what was probably the worst famine in the recorded history of China.
{796}{797} Carrying supplies to Russia over the Arctic route October, 1942
WINTER CONDITIONS ON THE ARCTIC CONVOY ROUTE On October 6, the United States diplomatic representatives of Great Britain and the U.S.S.R. signed a protocol covering deliveries of military equipment and war material to Russia. The bulk of supplies had to be carried in convoys along the far northern route to Murmansk and Archangel, one of the most hazardous sea passages in the world. Apart from the menace of enemy submarines and shore-based aircraft, convoys had to fight their way through raging snow blizzards and seas infested with deadly ice floes, as the winter set in. These pictures of ice-coated decks on the ships of a Russia-bound convoy and escort give a vivid idea of the hardships endured.
{798}{799} Furious Nazi onslaught hurled back at Stalingrad October 18-23, 1942
STREET FIGHTING IN STALINGRAD On October 18 the Moscow radio declared that the decisive stage of the battle for Stalingrad had been reached. The enemy, using masses of infantry, tanks, artillery and aircraft, launched “all-out” attacks both in the northern factory area and in a southern thrust parallel to the Volga. But after bitter fighting, especially around the Red October and Red Barricade factories, they failed to gain any fresh ground and lost several thousand men and twenty-eight tanks. On October 23 German infantry detachments suffered heavy casualties in hand-to-hand fighting, and two enemy tanks which penetrated into the Red October works were destroyed. For several weeks the Germans made attack after attack in the northern factory area of Stalingrad, but every one of them was repulsed by the Red Army. The German casualties mounted steadily day by day. By November 8-10, the Russian defenders had regained or destroyed many blockhouses and factory buildings which had been enemy strong points a few days earlier, and what advances the enemy was now able to make were weak and ineffective. Russian tenacity was, at long last, to gain its well-deserved reward. Seldom, if ever, in history has a more bloody and prolonged hand-to-hand fight taken place. In the picture, above, Red Army riflemen are seen in action in a Stalingrad street. The map of Stalingrad, below, shows the farthest enemy advance into the city.
{800}{801}
R.A.F. STRIKES AT ITALY’S WAR INDUSTRY On the night of October 22 a powerful force of British four-motored bombers flew 1,400 miles across the Alps and back to drop a great weight of bombs, including many 4,000-pounders, on the Italian port of Genoa. Nearly twenty major fires were started all over the city, and R.A.F. pilots saw oil storage tanks and munitions dumps in the dock area blown into the air by direct hits. Another heavy attack was made on the city the following night when targets at Turin and Savona were also bombed. This was only the beginning of a sustained air offensive against the chief ports and manufacturing cities in North Italy, where Mussolini’s war industry was almost entirely concentrated. The bombing was part of the Allied plan to smash the Italian war machine and also to hamper the Axis forces in Libya and Tripolitania while the Eighth Army was making its great advance westwards. Genoa, besides having vital arms factories, power stations and dock installations, was the chief port of supply for Rommel’s armies. On October 24 a force of more than eighty home-based Lancaster bombers made the first daring daylight raid on Milan, attacking their targets from such a low altitude that many of the R.A.F machines flew in below the level of the balloon barrage over the city to release their loads of bombs. Nevertheless, in spite of much lively opposition from the anti-aircraft defenses, all except three of the British planes returned safely. The attack on Milan was continued after dark on the same day. For just as the Lancasters arrived back in Britain a stronger force of Stirlings, Wellingtons and Halifaxes took off from their bases to raid the Italian city again. On November 7 Genoa suffered its heaviest raid of the war so far when a great force of British bombers rained high explosive and incendiary bombs over a wide area of the city, leaving fires spreading rapidly among the warehouses and dock installations. Like many other cities in North Italy which were to feel the weight of R.A.F. blows in the weeks and months ahead, Genoa was obviously ill-prepared to meet these large-scale air attacks. The civil defense and fire-fighting organizations were thrown into such a state of confusion that they were quite unable to deal adequately with the many widespread fires and the dislocation of essential public services. The photograph shows loads of rubble collected from the devastated areas in Genoa being unloaded along the waterfront and dumped.
{802}{803} Intensification of the anti-submarine war October, 1942
ANTI-U-BOAT WARFARE INCREASED After the British First Lord of the Admiralty had announced in Parliament in September, that 530 U-boats had been sunk or damaged since outbreak of war, new and more deadly methods were taken against the enemy at sea in the following month, when successes in the Atlantic, the Mediterranean and elsewhere were much more encouraging. On November 1 the new Anti-U-boat Warfare Committee held its first weekly meeting in London to discuss new means of grappling with the peril at sea. This organization, marking a new phase in Allied sea warfare, was formed out of the Battle of the Atlantic Committee which had been set up by Winston Churchill in February, 1941. The pictures show: first, the crew of a damaged Italian submarine surrendering to a British destroyer in the Mediterranean; second, a German U-boat returning to its concrete “pen” inside the well-protected harbor at Lorient; third, the crew of another Italian submarine in the water awaiting their rescue by Allied ships.
{804}{805} Montgomery and his Eighth army open battle for North Africa October 23, 1942
BRITISH OFFENSIVE IN EGYPT BEGINS The long-expected attack by the Eighth Army began in bright moonlight on the night of October 23 at El Alamein, following the heaviest gun barrage ever put up in the Western desert. For this preliminary softening of Rommel’s deep defense lines the Allied artillery were ranged on a front of six miles with one gun to every twenty-three yards. For several hours a hell of fury was let loose on the enemy’s positions before the Eighth Army, with powerful air, artillery and tank support, went forward to the attack. General Sir Bernard L. Montgomery used entirely new tactics in this battle by making a frontal attack against an unbroken line of trenches and minefields. The first stages of the attack were carried out by British and Dominion infantry, who, by dawn on October 24 had penetrated four miles through the gap in the enemy’s advanced minefields. The enemy’s main positions were successfully attacked at several points and many German and Italian prisoners were taken. Heavy fighting continued throughout the day and night while our troops consolidated their positions, and by the evening of October 25 the number of prisoners taken had mounted to 1,450. Meanwhile, the Allied Air Forces, working in perfect co-operation with the Eighth Army, kept up their non-stop blitz on enemy troop concentrations, landing-grounds, transport and supply lines. On the first day of the attack well over a thousand sorties were made by Allied bombers and fighters, dealing devastating blows on Rommel’s communications and paving the way for the advance. On the night of November l General Montgomery launched a great offensive with strong tank support on a 4,000-yard front fifteen miles west of El Alamein. British infantry, fighting their way through minefields, barbed-wire and booby traps, had at last cleared a way for the armored forces. All day long on November 2 the great tank battle raged at El Aqqaqir. This was the turning-point which led to the clearing of the enemy from Egypt and their pursuit into Libya. The picture shows a long line of British tanks moving up to the front.
{806} Fresh water for the desert fighters November, 1942
NAVY BRINGS SUPPLIES ASHORE Right from the first day of General Montgomery’s advance at El Alamein the British Navy maintained the closest co-operation with the British forces on land. Between October 24 and November 3 naval units, operating from Alexandra, carried out operations in the enemy’s rear, shelling defenses along the coast. Although the ships were attacked from the air they suffered no losses. With the reoccupation of Sollum and Bardia on November 12 the Eighth Army had now won back several useful ports on the Mediterranean to which the Royal Navy could bring regular supplies. Fresh water was one of the major problems of warfare in this arid desert country, particularly on account of the speed of the British advance. But the Navy, true to its tradition, helped to provide a solution. Soon after British troops had entered Solum 33,000 barrels of water, each containing about 44 gallons, were brought ashore at Sollum by improvised landing craft. This picture shows some of the barrels being rolled onto the beach.
{807} The Eighth army clears “Hell Fire” Pass November 3-11, 1942
ROMMEL CHASED FROM EGYPT On November 13 the Eighth Army began the pursuit of Rommel’s battered divisions towards Libya. Next day the Africa Korps was in full flight, leaving behind 13,000 prisoners and vast quantities of material. By November 6 Axis prisoners totalled 20,000 and the British had captured some 400 tanks, 350 guns and thousands of vehicles. After slight resistance Mersa Matruh was regained on November 8 and Sidi Barrani on November 10. The coast road towards Sollum and the Halfaya Pass became choked by the retreating enemy, whose columns were thrown into hopeless confusion by the incessant strafing of Allied bombers. By November 10 the Eighth Army was established on both sides of Halfaya, a contingent of Dominion troops having moved up from the south. Large number of Axis troops were trapped between Halfaya and Sollum. On November 11 the Halfaya Pass was captured and over 1,100 prisoners, mainly Italians, fell into British hands. As the Axis forces retreated Italian engineers were detailed to blow up the coast road at Halfaya. It took great numbers of them four days and nights to finish the demolitions. Nevertheless, the Eighth Army’s engineers (above) replaced it within twenty-four hours.
{808} Saved from the waters of the Pacific November 13, 1942
STILL SMILING Captain Edward V. Rickenbacker, still smiling despite his ordeal, is shown in a jeep on a south Pacific island after his rescue from the sea 600 miles north of Samoa. Captain Rickenbacker had been lost since October 2 on a flight from Hawaii. Discovered on the life raft with Captain Rickenbacker were: Captain William T. Cherry, jr., pilot of the plane; Colonel Hans C. Adamson and Private John F. Bartek. One member of the crew, Alexander Kaczmarczyk, died on the raft and was buried at sea. Three other members of the party were found on a small island and returned safely to America.
{809} Periscope view of a Japanese ship November, 1942
BOUND FOR DAVEY JONES LOCKER Plunging bow first to the bottom of the Pacific, a medium sized Japanese cargo ship is seen through the periscope of the submarine, USS Wahoo. The Wahoo sank the ship during a patrol in which she accounted for a total of eight Japanese vessels. The submarine has since been reported “overdue and presumed lost” on a South Pacific mission against enemy shipping.
{810}{811} Eighth army pursues the “desert fox” to Benghazi November 13-20, 1942
LIBYAN PUSH GOES ON On November 13 South African troops under General Pienaar occupied Tobruk and freed hundreds of native soldiers who had been in German hands there for five months. Thus was avenged the loss of the 2nd South African division at Tobruk in Rommel’s offensive of the previous summer. By the next day the Eighth Army had advanced to Tmimi, sixty miles beyond Tobruk, where the retreating enemy, heavily bombed and strafed by the Allied air forces, was unable to put up any delaying rearguard action. On November 15 the finest airfield in the Western desert fell into British hands by the capture of Maturba. During the next few days operations were slowed down by bad weather. Nevertheless, General Montgomery’s forces made progress to the north and south of Benghazi. One of the R.A.F.’s heaviest attacks in the Western desert was made on the docks at Benghazi before its occupation by British and Dominion troops on November 20. During the attack seven Ju 52s were shot down and many destroyed on the ground, while two ships were left burning. The pictures show: first, a British Bren carrier negotiating enemy barbed wire, second, a German tank crew surrendering to British infantrymen. Third is a remarkable picture of a desert sandstorm, one of many with which the Eighth Army had to contend during its advance.
{812}{813} Route of the British drive from Benghazi into Tripolitania November, 1942-February, 1943
BATTLE FOR EL AGHEILA After the recapture of Benghazi on November 20 the Eighth Army continued to pursue the Axis forces relentlessly towards El Agheila. Bad weather made the going very hard and the loosened sand after heavy rains seriously hindered the progress of British tanks and supply vehicles. These unfavorable conditions also restricted air activity for some days. Nevertheless, forward units of the Eighth Army maintained contact with the enemy’s rearguards in the area around Jedabia, and this place was occupied by British troops on November 23. Air operations were resumed on November 26 when a strong bomber force attacked the Axis landing ground at “Marble Arch” and started large fires among hangars and dispersed aircraft. During the lull in the land fighting, General Montgomery concentrated his troops near El Agheila, where Rommel was expected to make a last stand before Tripoli. On December 13 the Eighth Army attacked in strength and occupied Rommel’s main defenses at Mersa Brega, east of El Agheila. Although El Agheila itself offered very good natural defenses, the Africa Korps had begun its retreat westwards again even before the Eighth Army delivered the main attack. The map above shows details of the British advance from El Alamein to El Agheila, which was taken on December 13, and the subsequent victorious drive to Tripoli. The pictures below show the difficult conditions for transport action.
{814}{815} The Allied invasion of French North Africa November 7-8, 1942
AMERICANS LAND IN FRENCH NORTH AFRICA Early on November 8, a few hours after the first parties of the American Expeditionary Force had been put ashore at many points on the coasts of Algeria and Morocco, the world heard the news of the greatest combined military operation in history. In the statement issued from Allied headquarters it was revealed that the entire operations were under the supreme command of Lieutenant-General Dwight D. Eisenhower of the United States Army and were supported by powerful units of the Royal Navy and Allied Air Forces. Steps were taken immediately to inform the French people, by radio and leaflets, of the landings and to assure them that the Allies sought no territory and had no intention of interfering with the French authorities in Africa. The landings were designed to forestall the occupation by the Axis powers of any part of North or West Africa, and to deny to the enemy a starting point from which a possible attack might be launched against the Atlantic seaboard of the Americas and the British West Indies. They also provided an effective second front for relieving the great pressure on the Russians and, moreover, were the first bold step towards the liberation of France and her Empire. Another important factor was the timing of the landings in French North Africa to coincide with the Eighth Army’s offensive against Rommel in the Western desert. The outstanding initial success was due, not only to the perfect co-operation between the Allied forces, but also to the great secrecy which had been maintained. Winston Churchill, in a speech to the House of Commons on November 11 revealed that orders for the expedition to French North Africa had been issued at the end of July, 1942. A vast convoy of ships had to be assembled to carry tens of thousands of troops and their fighting equipment to the landing grounds. This armada included more than 500 transports with about 350 protecting naval vessels. Powerful air cover was provided for the convoy all the time it was at sea and, despite the very great hazards of the route across the Atlantic and through the Western Mediterranean, all the ships arrived safely. The troops disembarked under cover of darkness and were convoyed from the transports to the beaches in auxiliary landing craft. The picture shows part of the huge convoy heading for Africa.
{816}{817} American eagles at rest in their nest enroute to Africa November, 1942
PROTECTION FOR ALLIED CONVOY Dauntless dive bombers of the U.S. Navy are lined up ready for action on the deck of an escort aircraft carrier in this great African convoy scene. Here, for miles, the horizon is dotted with ships in this great movement of men and equipment, traveling under the protection of the planes, battleships and warships of the combined American and British fleets.
{818}{819} Casablanca feels the might of the A.E.F. November 9-11, 1942
ASSAULT ON CASABLANCA On November 10 French warships which offered resistance to the landing of the allies in Casablanca Harbor were fired on by allied warships and dive-bombed by allied planes, Rear Admiral Hewitt, commander of the U.S. Naval forces throwing the whole of his fleet into the battle, at the same time it was announced that the British land and air forces were operating with the Americans in this campaign. An entire flotilla of French destroyers and lighter craft was wiped out, a French cruiser was hit and badly damaged and the new 35,000-ton battleship, Jean Bart, was left in flames. Meanwhile the allies continued their advance inland. On November 11 a conference was held at Algiers between Lieutenant General Mark Clark and Admiral Jean Darlan, after which the latter issued a proclamation ordering all French land, sea and air forces to cease fighting against the Allies. It was also announced that members of the German Armistice Commission had been captured on November 9 by two British soldiers while attempting to flee from Algiers. The pictures show: first, transports moving inshore while U.S. soldiers await the order to transfer to the landing craft: second, a landing barge discharging troops; third, landing stores and equipment on a small beach to the west of Oran.
{820}{821} The British First army moves rapidly on Tunis November, 1942
FIRST BATTLES IN TUNISIA After the Allied landings in North Africa early in November the Germans seized control of Bizerta and Tunis and formed a strong defensive ring around them. On November 15 British and American advanced troops crossed the frontier into Tunisia. British paratroops were dropped at many key points, seizing airfields and taking prisoners. After preliminary tank and infantry clashes and the routing of an enemy mechanized column on November 20 heavy fighting developed as the Allies advanced towards the German fortified line west, south and east of Bizerta. On November 27, after overcoming stiff enemy resistance, the British First Army occupied Medjez-el-Bab, thirty-two miles west of Tunis. On the following day General Anderson pressed forward, with strong air support, for another seventeen miles and entered the town of Tebourba. By the capture of Djedeida on November 29, the First Army cut the rail line between Bizerta and Tunis. the photograph shows supplies being unloaded at Oran.
{822}{823} American tanks and tank destroyers in action in Tunisia November, 1942
ADVANCE IN THE DESERT An American tank of an armored division moves across the desert as the Allied advance into Tunisia gets under way. Immediately following the landings in North Africa, Axis forces were rushed into Tunisia by sea and air. As early as November 16, allied advance units encountered enemy patrols 60 miles west of Tunis. The leading units of the British First Army with American reinforcements of men and machinery, reached Medjez-el-Bab, 30 miles south of Tunis on November 25.
READY FOR THE FOE’S TANKS An American tank destroyer company moving up to the front in the Tunisia sector over roads which are nothing but dust. On November 15, orders were issued for the movement of French troops then at Algiers and Constantine to protect the southern flank of the American and British units which were now advancing into Tunisia along the coastal corridors crossing the frontier. The French units were reinforced with American troops, including tank destroyers, as seen above.
{824}{825} How the enemy tried to block our tanks in North Africa November, 1942
ATTEMPT TO SLOW-UP THE AMERICANS A view of one of the streets in the shell-battered town of Sousse in which the enemy had placed tank obstructions in an effort to slow up the advance of the Allies. In the campaign for Tunisia there were considerable tank losses on both sides. The enemy was able to maintain himself in his forward position by the use of extensive air power and delaying tactics and it was not until the spring or 1943 that the conquest of Tunisia was to be completed. This picture shows vividly the scenes of desolation which greeted the Allies in the captured town after the Nazi retreat.
{826}{827} Italian prisoners on the march November, 1942
THE WAR ENDS FOR THEM Headquarters Company of the First Division, United States Army, escorting Italian prisoners of war, seized during the Tunisia advance, to a stockade outside the town of El Guetter, in North Africa; in the second picture, Lieutenant General Mark W. Clark, (then a major general) who was in North Africa and Italy, is shown watching some of his troops marching up to the front. On November 27, General Clark received the D.S.M. for his feat of slipping into Africa from a British submarine and conducting the preliminary negotiations which opened Algiers to American occupational forces. This was the second instance of official recognition bestowed upon the forty-six year old officer since the North African campaign started. The first was his advancement from Major General.
{828}{829} Red army stands firm in the Caucasus November, 1942
FIGHTING IN THE CAUCASUS Ever since August, 1942, the Germans had fought desperately to reach the oilfields of the Caucasus. After crossing the Kerch Straits from the Crimea they reached the Black Sea port of Anapa, twenty miles northwest of Novorossisk, on September 1. Another enemy force had already penetrated the mountains protecting Novorssisk from the north. On September 11, following a week of violent battles, the great naval base was evacuated by the Russians. Soviet Marines, co-operating with the Red Army and supported by the Black Sea Fleet, held the enemy’s drive along the coastal road towards Tuapse. The Germans were unable to put the Russian Fleet out of action, despite its loss of important bases. Consequently, they were prevented from landing large invasion forces on this front. Meanwhile, the German armies advancing south to Tuapse through the mountains from Maikop made little progress. The most serious enemy advance was along the northern mountain slopes of the Caucasus towards the Grozny oilfield. This came within the Germans’ grasp until, on September 8-12, they were halted on the Terek River by the Red Army. The Germans then brought up large Alpine troop reinforcements to attempt an out-flanking movement through Nalchik towards Ordzhonikidze at the end of the Georgian military highway. Little progress was made, and everywhere enemy attacks were repulsed with heavy losses. By October 30, the Red Army had to withdraw near Nalchik owing to the pressure of numerically superior enemy forces and the town was evacuated on November 2. But the Russian positions on the Terek River held firm. It appeared that the Germans were trying to break through at Ordzhonikidze and gain control of the outlets to the Georgian and Ossetian military highways. By November 5 the advance beyond Nalchik was checked and the approaches to Ordzhonidikze held. The pictures show a Red Army patrol in the mountains.
{830} The Russian army takes the offensive November 19, 1942
GERMANS RETREAT IN CAUCASUS After weeks of fighting, the Red Army regained the initiative in the Caucasus on November 19. Their decisive victory near Mozdok lessened the serious threat to the Grozny oilfield. Here the Germans suffered a crushing defeat, losing 20,000 men killed and wounded. Booty captured by the Soviets included 140 tanks, 70 guns, 84 machine guns, and 2,350 trucks. The map shows the extent of the German push and the line to which they were forced to retreat three months later.
{831} Germans retreat under Red army pressure November 20, 1942
RUSSIAN REINFORCEMENTS MOVE FORWARD On November 20 the Russians, continuing their offensive in the Caucasus, repulsed four enemy counter-attacks and wiped out a whole battalion of crack Rumanian infantry in a sector to the south-west of Mozdok. In the neighborhood of Ordzhonikidze the enemy were now in full retreat, abandoning one position after another with hardly a fight, while trying to retire into the cover of the mountain forests. The battered German divisions left behind thousands of dead and quantities of equipment and stores. Meanwhile, fresh Russian forces, trained for winter warfare, were sent from the east to strengthen the Red Army’s powerful offensive on this front. The pictures show: above, a column of Russian infantry passing through a valley in the Caucasus Mountains, and, below, German soldiers reaching an important rail siding, only to discover that the oil tanks had been set ablaze.
{832}{833} French fleet scuttled in the harbor of Toulon November 27, 1942
THE GLORY THAT WAS FRANCE On November 27 German troops entered Toulon to seize the major part of the French fleet which lay in harbor there. But before they could reach the harbor the French naval commander, Admiral de Laborde, gave orders for all the ships to scuttle themselves. The captains stayed on the bridge until their ships went down, and many lost their lives. The scuttling of the French Mediterranean Fleet, in which 230,000 tons of naval shipping went to the bottom, was the greatest operation of its kind since the German Fleet committed suicide at Scapa Flow in June, 1919. Among the warships destroyed were the 26,000-ton battleships Dunkerque and Strasbourg, the old 22,000-ton battleship Provence, the 10,000-ton cruisers Algerie, Colbert, Foch and Dupleix, and the 7,600-ton cruisers Jean de Vienne, La Galissonnaire, and La Marseillaise. Twenty-eight destroyers and twenty submarines were also sunk. The drawing by Charles Cundell, gives a striking impression of the scene at Toulon as the ships went down.
{834}{835} British and Americans forced back in Tunisia December 1-4, 1942
GERMANS COUNTER-ATTACK IN TUNISIA By December 1 the most bitter fighting in Tunisia was centered around Mateur and Djedeida where the Germans launched a heavy counterattack with intensive air support. At first the enemy failed to break up the first Army’s thrust between Bizerta and Tunis, but further counterattacks caused the Allies to fall back. By ceaseless dive bombing and repeated tank attack the enemy made all-out efforts to dislodge the British advance units before General Anderson was able to bring his main forces up to the battlefront. The Allies were at a disadvantage owing to local German air superiority, because their own air strength had not yet been fully brought into action. On December 4 enemy forces recaptured Djedeida and held it against attacks by British infantry and American tanks. Tebourba was evacuated by the British next day, when they retreated to entrenched positions overlooking the town in order to foil an enemy encircling movement. During these battles the Germans suffered heavy losses. Between December 1-3 no fewer than thirty-six of their tanks were destroyed and on December 6 twenty-one more were knocked out. Meanwhile Allied air strength continued to grow, although it was known that the Luftwaffe was also receiving reinforcements across the Mediterranean. The pictures show: first, a group of German parachutists taking cover and, second, how the enemy used Arabs for forced labor.
{836}{837} Rapid Russian advance across the River Don December, 1942
RUSSIAN ADVANCE CONTINUES On December 5 the Red Army gained an important success when they recrossed the Don at several points in the Lower Don bend. Other Russian forces swooped down from the north and drove the Germans out of the towns of Sebretev and Parshin. So swift was the Red Army’s advance on this front that by December 26 they had retaken Tatsyaskaya, an important road and rail junction 175 miles west of Stalingrad. Both Millerovo and the Voronezh-Rostov railways were now threatened. From December 16-26 the number of enemy prisoners rose by 6,300 to a total of 56,000 and war material captured included about 350 aircraft, 172 tanks and nearly 2,000 guns. The pictures show: first, German prisoners being marched away; second, Russian women soldiers being questioned after capture; third Red Army men crossing the Don on collapsible floats.
{838} The President Coolidge goes down in Pacific December 12, 1942
AMERICAN TROOPSHIP LOST On December 12, while carrying troops to a destination in the Pacific, the President Coolidge hit an enemy mine off a small island in the Solomons group. Captain Henry Nelson, who was in command of the ship, rammed the stricken ship on to a coral reef. She slid off the reef, turned turtle and sank, but as a result of Captain Nelson’s prompt action only two lives were lost, although there were 4,000 troops on board. The picture shows troops scrambling down cargo nets from the transport.
{839} The assassination of Admiral Darlan December 24, 1942
CHRISTMAS EVE TRAGEDY On December 24, 1942, Admiral Jean Francois Darlan, 61 years old, self-appointed High Commissioner in French North and West Africa, who had been backed by the United States government as a “temporary expedient,” was shot to death in Algiers by Bonnier de la Chapelle, 20 years old, member of a French patriotic youth organization, which aided Allied landings in North Africa. The young assassin was tried by court martial and was executed two days later. The assassination of Admiral Darlan precipitated a political crisis which was met by the action of the French North African Government in designating Gen. Henri Honore Giraud, military leader of the French troops as Darlan’s successor. Admiral Darlan is shown, above, with General Eisenhower, Allied commander in chief.
{840}{841} Allied air supremacy makes itself felt in the desert December 13-15, 1942
BRITISH AIR POWER IN THE DESERT Following the routing of Rommel’s armies at El Agheila on December 13, the R.A.F. kept up almost incessant day and night attacks on the fast retreating columns along the coastal road in Tripolitania. Whole lines of enemy transport and supply vehicles were wrecked, ammunition dumps were blown up, and airfields strafed from low levels. On December 15 day-long raids were carried out by British and American bombers on closely packed enemy columns about seventy miles west of El Agheila. At a place near “Marble Arch” blazing enemy vehicles caused a huge traffic block which delayed the retreating columns for many hours. Opposition from the Luftwaffe was negligible, but enemy fighters were shot down. These far-reaching air attacks were made possible by the fine work of R.A.F. Ground Forces in clearing advanced airfields so recently in enemy hands. At one airfield 2000 mines were removed from a landing field within forty-eight hours to make it serviceable for Allied bombers. The pictures show: first, twisted remains of aircraft on an enemy landing field in Libya, and, second, bullet-ridden Italian fighters and wrecked hangars at Castel Benito.
{842} American planes help defeat the Afrika Korps December, 1942
HEADACHES FOR ROMMEL Huge American B-25 bombers fly low over their camp after taking off on a mission somewhere in North Africa. Bombers like these “softened up” Rommel’s Mareth Line and played a large part in bringing about the Axis defeat in Tunisia. Despite all allied efforts, the short and easily maintained air and sea lines of communication between Sicily and Tunisia permitted the rapid build-up of Axis forces, however, his greatest advantage lay in the possession of all-weather airfields, as the development of the rainy season rendered fighter-plane support of Allied troops impossible.
{843} A picture of desolation in North Africa December 14, 1942
SHATTERED BATTERIES Blasted by demolition charges, the muzzles of these French 130 mm. guns present a picture of desolation on Pointe de la Tour, outside Safi, French Morocco. The guns were wrecked by their crews after their positions had been shelled by U.S. warships. Upon the cessation of hostilities in French territory, General Eisenhower’s forces were faced with numerous and pressing problems. Harbors had to be cleared of sunken ships, wharfs and docks repaired, neglected and slender lines of rail communications had to be developed and civilians provided for and started on the way to reconstruction.
{844}{845} General MacArthur’s men capture Buna village December 14, 1942
JAPANESE DEFEATED IN PAPUA After a month of the most desperate fighting in the South-West Pacific, American troops captured Buna village on December 14. During the night of the 13th a Japanese convoy attempted to land a relieving force from barges. But practically all the enemy were drowned or killed on the beaches by the heavy strafing inflicted by waves of Allied bombers. Fighting continued, however, in the small but strongly held Japanese salient round the Buna Mission, from which the enemy were not finally cleared until January 2. The photographs show: first, American reinforcements landing on Papua; second, Australian infantry in action; third, the shore at Buna Mission strewn with dead Japanese.
{846}{847} The Eighth army outflanks the enemy at Wadi Matratin December 16-18, 1942
ADVANCE INTO TRIPOLITANIA On December 16 the Eighth Army cut the retreating Afrika Korps in two by a brilliant outflanking movement at a place called Wadi Matratin, about sixty miles beyond El Agheila. This operation, which completely surprised the enemy, was actually planned by General Montgomery before the Battle of El Agheila, after British Intelligence officers had discovered a forgotten desert track running to the south and striking north, to the coast road again along the Wadi Matratin. It was carried out by New Zealand troops under the command of General Freyberg, V.C. For three days the infantry advanced more than 100 miles over the desolate sand dunes and rocky wadis, supported by a strong force of artillery, tanks and armored cars. The trapped Axis rearguard, which was entirely composed of German troops, fought desperately in its attempt to break through the British armored ring. But although a few enemy troops and tanks managed to escape and join their main forces farther west, heavy punishment was inflicted by the New Zealanders. The enemy lost at least twenty tanks, thirty guns and several hundred motor vehicles. Five hundred Germans were taken prisoner. One of the most important results emerging from this action, according to a Cairo dispatch, was the capture or destruction of a very considerable amount of Rommel’s motor transport and also appreciable numbers of his rearguard. On December 18 the Eighth Army after mopping-up operations, continued its advance from Wadi Matratin and came to within thirty miles of Sirte, almost half-way between Benghazi and Tripoli. This remarkable action picture shows a small forward party of Australian infantry with bayonets and fire-arms advancing in the desert through a protective smoke screen after being detailed to capture a German strong point on the way towards Tripoli.
{848}{849} The Red army, brings a White Christmas to the Caucasus December 25, 1942
WINTER ADVANCE IN THE CAUCASUS On December 25 the Red Army launched a new thrust against the enemy south-east of Nalchik and recaptured Alagir and Krasnogorsk, thereby regaining the use of the Ossetian military highway. Next day Russian ski troops advanced thirty miles across the snow and wiped out an enemy salient which still menaced the Grozny oilfields. On January 3, Mozdok, the important communication center of the Caucasus, was retaken in a surprise attack by Cossack Guards. With Mozdok in Russian hands again the Grozny oilfields were denied to the invader. The picture shows a company of Russian ski troops on patrol. These soldiers played an important part in the Red Army’s winter offensive. Time and again they tricked the Nazis because they were equipped with white uniforms and hoods.
{850}{851} EIGHTH ARMY ADVANCES TOWARDS TRIPOLI
Continuing to advance through Tripolitania, the Eighth Army chased the dwindling Afrika Korps along the coast road. The retreating enemy columns suffered continuous bombing from the air by the powerful Western Desert air force. On December 25, British troops occupied Sirte without opposition, but to the west of this town air operations were curtailed for a time owing to the bad weather conditions and violent sandstorms. Beyond the Wadi Bei-el-Kebir the Eighth Army’s sappers were busily engaged for several days clearing away mines and booby traps which the Germans had strewn over the roads in great numbers in order to delay the advance. On January 5 our forces entered Buerat-elHsun, about sixty miles west of Sirte where the coast road turns north along the salt marshes towards Misurata and Tripoli. After crossing the Wadi Zemzem on January 14, Eighth Army-troops encountered enemy rearguards at a point seventy miles from Misurata, but Rommel soon abandoned all his defensive positions in this area. Four days later Misurata was occupied without any opposition, and by January 20 the Eighth Army had progressed along the coast beyond Misurata to the important defensive positions of Homs and Tahuna, and on the following day advanced British columns had entered the suburbs of Tripoli, whose capture was announced less than forty-eight hours afterwards. Meanwhile heavy day and night blows were delivered against Tripoli harbor and the great Axis airfield at Castel Benito on the outskirts of the city. The picture shows British infantry advancing behind tanks in Tripolitania.
{852}{853} Tanks which helped change the tide of battle for the Allies January, 1943
ARMORED DIVISION IN TRAINING As the year 1943 opened, tanks and armored units were to play a more important part in the Allied plans. The pictures on these two pages show the crew of a British armored division being trained under conditions made highly realistic by smoke bombs, high explosives and modern tactics in an effort to beat the Nazis at their own game.
{854}{855} MacArthur’s troops gain control of Buna Mission January 2, 1943
JAPANESE RESISTANCE ENDS AT BUNA On January 2, Allied troops occupied the Government Station at Buna in New Guinea after shattering the Japanese defenses there. By this victory the battle for Buna was virtually brought to an end after six weeks of the most bitter fighting amid swamps and jungles in one of the worst climates in the world. The last remaining point of enemy resistance in the Buna area was a small pocket to the west of the Giropa creek. There the Japanese continued to fight on desperately for several days until they were finally cut off by an American force which joined the Australians after the latter had taken the Government Station. Such was the ferocity of the fighting at Buna itself that on the last day 650 Japanese soldiers were killed. Enemy troops which tried to escape from the coast by swimming were attacked from the air by Kittyhawk fighters. By January 3, all organized resistance in the Buna area had ended, but Allied troops continued to mop up groups of isolated snipers. A few miles west of Buna, small Japanese forces still showed resistance at Sanananda Point, but owing to heavy rains and swollen swamps ground operations here were seriously hindered for many days. On January 17, however, Allied troops cut the main road in two places behind the enemy’s rear, less than 2,000 yards from the coast and thereby split the remaining Japanese forces into three isolated groups. By the next day two headlands on either side of Sanananda Point had been captured and the enemy were now hemmed into a 500-yard strip of coast and a few isolated and surrounded pockets inland. Despite tropical rains and floods Allied progress continued and on January 22, the last remaining Japanese positions at Sanananda fell and the reconquest of the Papuan part of New Guinea was completed. About 750 Japanese were killed in the final attack and a great quantity of military equipment and stores was captured. The picture shows Japanese killed and drowned on the beach at Buna Mission with a smashed landing boat in the background.
{856}{857} Reunion at Casablanca– Roosevelt and Churchill meet again January 14, 1943
ALLIED CONFERENCE AT CASABLANCA On January 14, the President of the United States and the Prime Minister of Great Britain met at Casablanca in French Morocco, for important discussions on the future Allied operations in the war. They were accompanied by the combined Chiefs of Staff of the two countries and their expert advisers. This was the fourth wartime meeting of the two great Allied leaders. Although Marshal Stalin was invited to join in the talks he was unable to leave Russia owing to the offensive operations of the Red Army which he was directing. Nevertheless, he was fully informed of the decisions made, one of the objectives of which was to relieve pressure on the Russian forces. The far-reaching importance of this meeting in North Africa may be judged by the fact that it was the greatest gathering of Allied war chiefs called since the outbreak of the Second World War. Mr. Churchill left Britain on January 12 in the same Liberator which took him on his 14,000-mile trip to the Middle East and Moscow in August, 1942. President Roosevelt arrived in North Africa on January 14 after making the 5,000-mile flight across the Atlantic by Clipper. During the conference, which lasted ten days, the whole field of the Second World War was surveyed in detail, and all Allied resources were marshalled for the more intense prosecution of the war by land, sea and air. President Roosevelt, Mr. Churchill and their respective staffs arrived at complete agreement regarding plans for offensive operations which were to be undertaken by the Allies against the Axis in the 1943 campaign. The conference also provided an opportunity for a meeting between the Fighting French leaders, Generals de Gaulle and Giraud. These Casablanca pictures show: first, General Nogues (France) and General Patton (U.S.A.); second, President with Mr. Churchill; third, Generals de Gaulle and Giraud.
{858}{859} The glory that was Rome fades in the African desert January 23, 1943
BRITISH ENTER TRIPOLI At 5 a.m. on January 23 the victorious Eighth Army entered Tripoli and the Union Jack was hoisted from a fort overlooking the harbor. Thus the last remaining capital of Mussolini’s former empire passed into British hands, three months to the day since the offensive began at El Alamein. The final advance on the city came from three directions. Two columns of armored units and New Zealand infantry pushed through the desert to the south, while the British infantry advanced from the east along the coast road. Most of the inhabitants of the city lined the streets as columns of British tanks, armored vehicles and infantry filed into the main square from the suburbs. At midday General Montgomery received the official surrender of Tripoli from the Vice-Governor of Libya at a point just outside the city walls. Since the attack at El Alamein the Eighth Army had advanced 1,400 miles in ninety days to reach Tripoli, an average of nearly sixteen miles a day in most difficult country and often in bad weather. The pictures show: first, British tanks entering Tripoli; second, a party of Gordon Highlanders, with the harbor behind them; third, hoisting the British flag over the harbor.
{860} French forces cross the Sahara January 30, 1943
LONGEST DESERT MARCH On January 30 a mechanized force of Fighting French under General Leclerc reached Tripoli after a hazardous journey of 1,700 miles across the Sahara from the Chad territory of Central Africa. From their headquarters at Fort Lamy, near Lake Chad, they advanced into southern Libya, attacking many Italian outposts with the support of the French air force. On January 6, El Gatrun was stormed by a camel corps detachment under Captain Saruzac. Much booty and 177 Italian prisoners were taken. On January 10, General Leclerc’s G.H.Q. announced the capture of El Gatrun and Brach, another enemy outpost in the Fezzan oasis. The conquest of the Fezzan was completed on January 12 with the capture of Murzouk, the capital, and Sebha, the chief military base. On January 27, the Free French joined with another force under General Giraud at Ghadames to undertake further operations. The photograph shows General Leclerc with two of his men.
{861} The Eighth army “mops up” in Tunisia January 31, 1943
AXIS TROOPS CLEARED FROM LIBYA Advancing still westwards from Tripoli the Eighth Army maintained contact with enemy rearguards and on January 31 occupied the port of Zuara, the last Italian town on the Tripolitanian coast. Meanwhile, advanced British patrols had already crossed the frontier into Tunisia to the south of the coastal road. On February 2, a fifteen-mile advance was made from Zuara to the village of Zelten, beyond which artillery duels were exchanged with the Axis forces withdrawing towards Pisada, only twelve miles from the Tunisian frontier. For the next two weeks progress was slower and operations on land were reduced to patrol activity until, on February 15, the Eighth Army occupied Ben Gardane and its big airfield and began the advance towards Medenine and the Mareth Line. The photographs show: above, British 6-pounder anti-tank gun in action; and below, British infantry moving to capture an enemy strong point under cover of a damaged German tank.
{862}{863} Convoy survivors rescued after battle with U-bouts February, 1943
GREAT ATLANTIC CONVOY BATTLE On March 18, the British issued the account of one of the greatest winter battles of the Atlantic between a pack of U-boats and convoy escorts. The battle, which lasted for three days and nights in February, was fought out by British, U.S., and Fighting French escort ships, together with Liberator and Sunderland aircraft. The convoy did not escape without loss, but heavy damage was inflicted on the U-boats, three of which were sunk and many others probably sunk. The first picture shows some of the survivors from one of the torpedoed ships being assisted aboard a rescuing vessel. The second picture shows the rescue of three British seamen from a raft on which they had lived for eighty-three days before being sighted and picked up by a U.S. Navy patrol boat. Two other companions had died on the raft and were buried at sea. The three castaways who survived had lived—or existed—for almost twelve weeks on fish, birds and rainwater.
{864}{865} Rapid construction of America’s “Burma Road” February, 1943
NEW ROAD TO TOKIO The U.S. State Department announced on March 18, 1942, a Canadian-U.S. agreement for the construction, under the auspices of the Joint Defense Board, of the Alaska Highway linking the Continental United States with Alaska via British Columbia and Yukon. Work on America’s “Burma Road” was begun at once and despite climatic and physiographic difficulties, 10,000 soldiers and 6,000 civilian workers under the direction of the U.S. Public Roads Administration pushed the construction work ahead at the rate of eight miles a day, bridging some 200 streams and laying the twenty-four foot wide roadway over mountain ranges, rivers and bogs. Intended to be in use by the end of the year the highway was designed to be one of the most important lines of communication for reinforcing Allied forces in the Pacific, as well as to carry supplies to Russia and China with practically no risk. The first picture gives some impression of the obstacles which had to be blasted from the path of the highway. Second, the highway in use at a point where transport drivers may obtain rest and refreshment; third, another section driven through virgin forest.
{866}{867} The final offensive on Guadalcanal gets under way February 9, 1943
ALLIES ON THE OFFENSIVE IN PACIFIC The importance which the Japanese had attached to the Solomons, and especially to the island of Guadalcanal, where their construction of bases for the intended attack upon Australia was interrupted by the U.S. landing in August 1942, was revealed by the repeated attempts they made between then and February 1943 to regain control of the island. The strongest of these attempts, launched regardless of losses, involved the occupying U.S. forces and their protecting air and naval units in some of the toughest fighting of the whole Pacific campaign before it was finally announced on February 9 from Tokio that Japanese troops had been evacuated from Guadalcanal. The pictures show: first, U.S. marines engaged in the task of mopping-up the island during the final offensive on Guadalcanal which was launched on January 15; second, a command car of the American Army being ferried across a jungle river. Third, American troops in action on a gun site.
{868}{869} Americans drive the Japanese from Guadalcanal Island February 10,1943
U.S. VICTORY ON GUADALCANAL On February 10 it was announced from Washington that the whole of Guadalcanal island was under American control. For six months it had been the scene of heavy fighting between U.S. forces and the Japanese. The loss of this vital Pacific base was a severe defeat for the enemy. The Henderson airfield, which the Japanese had almost completed when U.S. marines landed on Guadalcanal in August, 1942, was intended as an air base for the invasion of Australia. The campaign cost the enemy 75,000 men, 800 aircraft and 166 warships and transports. During the final offensive, which began on January 15, U.S. troops killed more than 6,000 of the enemy, captured 130 prisoners and vast quantities of material. The pictures show: above, an American landing barge at Guadalcanal and, below, troops bathing on the island.
{870}{871} Bestial Nazi policy of extermination in Poland February, 1943
NAZI TERROR IN POLAND On July 9 the Polish Government in London issued a statement describing the pitiable fate of Poles and Jews under the terror regime of the Nazi occupying forces. Within the past year, declared the Polish Deputy Premier, the number of Poles and Jews murdered had increased to 400,000, and in the months following Himmler’s visit to Warsaw in March, the Gestapo had intensified their terror severely. The setting up of the ghetto in Warsaw in 1940 was later followed by the establishment of similar colonies in practically every Polish town and village. The Jewish death-rate in Warsaw alone was estimated at 6,000 weekly, and exhaustion, starvation and disease were systematically exterminating the Jewish population. The totally inadequate supplies of food for the inhabitants of these ghettos led to smuggling on a large scale, and the Germans themselves participated in this illicit trading. The consequences of this privation were particularly tragic during winter months, when scores of corpses were collected from the streets of the ghetto every day. The pictures, among the first to reach this country, reveal something of the desolation and misery in which inhabitants of the Warsaw ghetto eked out their precarious existence; first, a grim cameo of the New Order in Poland shows Polish peasants lined up awaiting the execution squad. The man on the left of the picture is one of the many Polish priests against whom the Nazi terrorists vented their brutal wrath.
{872}{873} Great German winter retreat in Russia February 4-16, 1943
KURSK AND KHARKOV RECAPTURED Immediately following the expulsion of the enemy from Voronezh the Red Army advanced rapidly for nearly forty miles on a broad front and liberated some 200 inhabited places in this area. These included the vital railways junction of Kastornaya and the town of Novy Oskol, both of which were heavily defended and fell only after bitter hand-to-hand fighting in the streets. On February 4 further gains in this sector brought the Russians to within thirty miles of Kursk which was encircled by them on three sides. This great German bastion was captured on February 8 after tremendous tank and infantry battles, and its loss endangered the whole German position, in south Russia. Meanwhile, on the Donetz front farther south, fighting raged on the outskirts of Khurkov, the capital of the Ukraine. Despite the most stubborn German resistance by troops which included the “Adolf Hitler” tank division, the Russians, supported by great formations of dive bombers, smashed their way into the center of the city on February 16. Picked SS. troops, rushed from France to Kharkov only two weeks previously, were crushingly defeated and thousands were slain. The pictures show: first, aftermath of battle in a Russian village; second and third, German troops firing homes of Russian peasants.
{874}{875} Red army continues to advance in the Ukraine February 14, 1943
GERMANS DRIVEN FROM ROSTOV AND VOROSHILOVGRAD On February 14 after several days of violent house and street fighting, the Red Army recaptured the vitally important city of Rostov-on-Don for the second time. The renowned Cossack Guards Division, under the command of Colonel-General Malinovski, led the final and decisive assault against the city from the south-west bank of the Don. Rostov had been in the enemy’s hands for practically six months. On the same day General Vatutin’s forces won another great victory with the reoccupation of the industrial city of Voroshilovgrad after a furious battle which raged without interruption for forty-eight hours. During this battle the Red Army had to force a way through some 3,000 blockhouses and an elaborate network of anti-tank traps which the Germans had built during their occupation. The arrival of the Red Army brought shouts of joy from thousands of Russian peasants. The pictures show: first, peasants returning to Rostov; second, a Russian family mourning a relative killed by the Germans; third, some of the refugees awaiting return to their homes.
{876}{877}
NAZI ATROCITIES IN THE UKRAINE These are Russian peasants killed by the Germans in their retreat from Rostov-on-Don.
{878}{879} Allied navies improve anti-submarine measures February, 1943
GROWING SUCCESS AGAINST U-BOATS During the most critical period of the war at sea the enemy employed packs of U-boats to lurk in the path of Allied convoys. These new methods of the Germans, however, were successfully countered and the 600-mile danger gap in the Atlantic became less hazardous. The great strain under which U-boat crews worked is evident from the picture, right, which shows a crew waiting in suspense, listening to depth charges. The picture above shows an Allied destroyer about to drop its depth charges in an endeavor to bag one of the Atlantic prowlers.
{880}{881} American forces temporarily set back in Tunisia February 14, 1943
U.S. TROOPS FALL BACK IN TUNISIA On February 14, while the Eighth Army was pushing forward to Medenine after capturing Ben Gardane, the Germans launched a strong attack against the relatively lightly held American lines in the central part of Tunisia. The attack was delivered by a German armored division in two columns. Supported by masses of fighter aircraft and dive bombers, the Germans quickly overran the advanced American positions and completely isolated some artillery and infantry units. Counter-attacks somewhat delayed the enemy’s advance, but Axis reinforcements were brought up in very strong force with the result that the U.S. troops were compelled to evacuate the Gafsa Oasis and also three of their forward airfields—one at Sbeitla and two at Telepte. After four days of fierce fighting the Americans were pushed back about thirty-five miles from the advanced positions they had previously held. The pictures show: first the American-built Priest gun-howitzer in action; second, troops moving up through the enemy barrage; third, a camouflaged British gun.
{882}{883} German assault on Thala stemmed by Allied Forces February 21-23, 1943
DESPERATE FIGHTING IN TUNISIA On February 21, having advanced thirty miles since they moved out from the Faid Pass, the Germans pierced the new shorter line held by the U.S. forces with a heavy Panzer attack. Thereafter they increased their pressure, and their mechanized and infantry columns made three strong assaults against Sbiba, Thala and towards Tebessa. The strongest attack, made with over seventy tanks and infantry, brought them to within a few miles of the key mountain town of Thala. British tanks and infantry were sent as reinforcements. After desperate fighting the Allies succeeded in holding the Axis thrust, inflicting severe casualties and taking prisoners. On the first day a score of enemy tanks were knocked out. The next day the British brought into action for the first time a number of 40-ton Churchill tanks, and these inflicted considerable losses on the enemy. In one of these tank battles nine Churchills took on fourteen German tanks and destroyed four of them. Only one of the British tanks was lost. On February 23 the Germans were forced to withdraw. Allied success in recapturing the ground they had lately lost was largely due to heavy attacks by their combined air forces from bases in the rear. The pictures show: first, British infantry attacking; second, shell bursting on German tank.
{884}{885} German attacks repulsed in Northern Tunisia February 26-March 2, 1943
BRITISH REGAIN GROUND IN THE NORTH On February 26, while the enemy was hastily withdrawing from the Kasserine Pass, a heavy attack was launched against the British First Army in the north. No fewer than six separate attacks were made with 5,000 troops, including parachutists, with strong tank support. All of them, however, were repulsed and the enemy suffered a major defeat. More than 400 German prisoners were taken and many of their tanks and heavy guns knocked out. Nevertheless, the enemy continued to attack on an eighty-mile front from Cape Serrat to Jebel Mansour, south-east of Bou Arada. Again he was thrown back at every point with heavy losses in men and material. In particular, the Churchill tanks inflicted serious punishment on the enemy’s armored columns. By March 2 the British forces had regained all the important points and the enemy, having suffered such grave casualties, reduced the momentum of his attacks. The picture shows British troops crossing a ford.
{886}{887} Russians drive the Nazis out of Rzhev and Vyazma March 3-12, 1943
RUSSIA’S MIGHTY STRUGGLE On a continuous front of over 1,000 miles Russia’s fight against the invader never slackened in its fierce intensity. The German hope that the spring thaw would slow down the Red Army’s advance proved unfounded. On March 3 the Germans were driven out of Rzhev (140 miles north-west of Moscow) with losses of 2,000 killed, and of booty including 112 tanks, 78 guns, and over 1,000 railway coaches. Rzhev had been so well fortified that to capture it by flank or frontal assault had been thought impossible; but the German commander, knowing that the Russians were grouping for a gigantic offensive, decided to evacuate the town. To hinder pursuit the Germans dynamited the bridges over the Volga. Advancing in the Northern Ukraine, Soviet troops had successes, capturing Lgov, fifty miles west of Kursk, and Dmitriev, thirty miles north of Lgov. On March 12 the Russians stormed Vyazma, and continued their drive towards Smolensk, the biggest German base in Russia. In the battles for Vyazma German losses were 9,000 killed. Pictures: first, the path of the Nazi retreat; second, Germans retreat through the snows; third, Russian troops with machine guns on sleds.
{888}{889} CHINA ON THE OFFENSIVE
On March 15 the Chinese High Command announced a great victory on the Yangtse River front to the west of Hankow. A few days earlier more than 20,000 Japanese troops crossed the river in eight columns ready to launch an offensive towards Hankow. On March 13, however, a general Chinese counter-offensive was begun, and after less than two days fighting the enemy was flung back in disorder and full retreat. Several places of strategic importance were recaptured in the province of Hupeh. This splendid victory showed that even after six years of brutal warfare the spirit of China’s fighting forces was still high despite their isolation from the Allies, their serious lack of equipment and widespread famine among the civilian population. Nevertheless, in the spring of 1943 Generalissimo Chiang Kai-shek had some 5,000,000 fighting men under his command and another 15,000,000 men standing in reserve, trained and awaiting equipment. Nearly another 20,000,000 had received preliminary militia training. The great bulk of these Chinese armies was recruited from the peasant classes. This, in fact, was a source of their strength. For, being bred in the countryside, every man was well acquainted with the terrain in which he had to fight and was tough enough to cover the distances involved in the campaigns against the enemy. Since the Japanese began what they called the China “incident” the Chinese had made rapid strides with the development of their own war industries. As the “incident” approached its seventh year there were nearly 2,000 arms factories in parts of the country remote from enemy attack with thousands of trained women to work in them. Picture shows supply barges on the Yangtse.
{890}{891} Allied armored forces rout German panzers March 6, 1943
BATTLES OF THE TANKS In the Tunisian fighting the armored divisions of both sides played a considerable part, and their support was indispensable to secure the full exploitation of any break through of opposing forces. On March 6, the enemy made a heavy assault on British positions in Southern Tunisia with infantry and tanks. It failed signally. The enemy forces were compelled to withdraw towards the hills to the north of Medenine, and in one day’s fighting thirty-three Axis tanks were destroyed without a single British tank being lost. Two days later enemy tanks captured by the British totalled fifty. At the end of February the important Kasserine Pass, which had seen much bitter fighting when it had been taken from the Allies by a very heavy Panzer attack a week earlier, was successfully cleared of the enemy and was once again in Allied hands. American and British infantry, supported by tanks, forced this enemy withdrawal. Among the prisoners who surrendered were many Italians. As the Eighth Army advanced and the number of enemy prisoners increased, the ratio of captured Italians to Germans was, on many occasions, found to be six to one, showing that the Germans had no compunction in deserting the soldiers of Italy, then their ally. The pictures on these pages show some incidents during this stage of the fighting in Tunisia: first, British tank crews mounting before an advance against enemy positions; second, hundreds of war-weary Italian soldiers surrendering to the Eighth Army.
{892}{893} The Eighth army attacks the Mareth defenses March 20, 1943
BATTLE OF THE MARETH LINE On the night of March 20-21 the Eighth Army began a full-scale attack on the Mareth Line along a six-mile front between the sea and the Medenine-Gabes road. After thirty six hours of fierce hand-to-hand fighting all preliminary objectives had been gained and British infantry strongly supported by masses of tanks and aircraft, had driven a wide bridgehead into the north part of the line between Mareth and Zarat. As at El Alamein, General Montgomery delivered a frontal assault against the enemy’s most vital sector and strengthened this assault by heavy artillery attack and air bombardment. During the first phase of the operations 1,700 prisoners, nearly all of them German, were captured. For some days bitter and bloody fighting ensued and the enemy suffered heavy casualties. On March 28, the Eighth Army captured Mareth, Toujane and Matmata and the entire Mareth Line fell into Allied hands. The photograph shows a section of British artillery shelling the Mareth defenses.
{894} Men who go down to the sea in ships March, 1943
EIGHTY-THREE DAYS ON A RAFT Wary of a possible trap, a U.S. patrol boat approaches cautiously to find three ragged, starved men on an 8¢ x l0¢ raft floated on two empty oil drums. The only American, 21-year old Basil Dominic Izzi, South Barry, Mass., an armed guard crew member, feebly hails the oncoming craft, the first seen by the trio since the thirty-fifth day of their 83-day saga. Izzi’s companions are both Hollanders. Two other Americans died on the raft and were buried at sea by their companions, the victims of a Nazi wolf pack that had been plying the South Atlantic during the spring of 1943.
{895} A HIT! March, 1943
CURTAINS FOR AN ENEMY TANK This dramatic picture was taken just as an R.A.F. plane scored a direct bomb hit on this German tank, filling the air with flying steel, smoke and clouds of desert sand. The efforts of the R.A.F. during the drive through the desert were of tremendous value to the Allies as they made it practically impossible for the enemy to bring up supplies to their sorely harassed troops.
{896} Struggle for the Wadi Zigzau March 20-22, 1943
CROSSING THE WADI ZIGZAU In order to reach their preliminary objectives in the Mareth Line on March 20-22, British infantry columns had to fight their way across the rocky precipices of the Wadi Zigzau in the face of bitter opposition from the enemy. This wadi was the toughest natural obstacle the Eighth Army had encountered since the earliest days of their advance from Egypt. Yet Royal Engineers managed to bridge it under fierce enemy fire. The picture shows a British casualty being treated.
{897} Eighth army breaks through the Mareth line March 28, 1943
BIG OUTFLANKING MOVEMENT After the capture of Medenine on February 17 the Eighth Army advanced to the Wadi Zigzau, a deep gorge forming part of the Mareth defense system. It proved to be such a tough obstacle that General Montgomery sent a wide outflanking force round the south of the Matmata Hills. On March 28 this outflanking force broke through strong enemy defense positions along the Wadi el Assiub. Meanwhile, Allied forces in the coastal sector occupied the whole Mareth Line.
{898}{899} The Eighth army and the Yanks join forces April 6-10, 1943
BATTLE OF AKARIT The Eighth Army in Tunisia lost no time after its victory at Mareth. Only eight days after it had successfully broken the Mareth Line it gained a new victory. In the pitch darkness of a moonless night, on April 6, General Montgomery’s main forces attacked the strongly fortified position of Akarit, north of Gabes, and battered their way to success after heavy and bitter fighting. The advance of the British and Indian infantry was preceded and covered by a terrific artillery barrage—the heaviest yet known in Southern Tunisia—from 500 guns. Within a few hours General Montgomery’s troops wore down the enemy’s determined resistance, captured the two key hills, Djebel Houmana and Djebel Fatnassa, on each side of his positions, and forced a gap in the enemy’s line enabling the armored forces to pass through. Fierce counter-attacks by the enemy were successfully repulsed, and by nightfall British tank squadrons had reached open country and were in pursuit of the retreating enemy. Six thousand prisoners were taken as a result of the first day’s operations, and this fresh success by the Eighth Army enabled its troops to link forces with the Second U.S. Army Corps at Djebel Chemse, east of El Guettar. Most of the prisoners taken were Italians. Following up this success, the Eighth Army pushed forward along the coast, and on April 8 reached Cekhira, overlooking the Tunisian plain, an advance of fifteen miles from the Wadi Akarit line. It was now evident that the Afrika Korps was in full retreat. The fleeing enemy columns were harassed remorselessly by heavy and continuous air attack by bombers and fighter bombers of the Tactical Air Force. These wrecked or damaged great numbers of tanks and transport vehicles on the northern roads to Sfax, which British troops reached on April 10, having covered over fifty miles since the attack on Akarit began. The number of prisoners captured had now mounted to 10,000. This picture shows a dead Nazi beside his gun.
{900}{901} The ports of Sfax and Sousse full to the Eighth army April 10-12, 1943
EIGHTH ARMY STRIKES NORTH AGAIN After it had captured the port of Sfax on April 10, the Eighth Army pushed on northwards over most difficult marshy country which the enemy had sown profusely with mines and booby traps. Nevertheless, in spite of these obstacles the advance was rapid over the eighty-mile stretch to Sousse, which was entered on April 12. Sousse, the third largest port in Tunisia, was occupied without opposition, although the enemy had destroyed all the port and dock installations and the town’s electricity and water supplies before evacuating. While Rommel’s armies had suffered further heavy casualties during and since the retreat from the Mareth Line, the greater part of that which remained of the Afrika Korps, nevertheless, escaped northwards into the high ground to the north of Enfidaville. Since March 20, when the attack on the Mareth Line opened, the Eighth Army alone had taken a further 20,000 prisoners in Tunisia. The pictures show: first, sappers of the Eighth Army repairing a bridge over the river at Gabes, which was blown up by the Germans as they retreated northwards; second, General Montgomery is seen entering the port of Sousse after its capture.
{902}{903} Action by the Americans on the road to Tunis April, 1943
ON THE DOUBLE Members of the Rifle Brigade of the 1st Armored Division storming enemy positions, the last opposition before reaching Tunis, near Kounine Hills, Tunis. On April 15, General Eisenhower announced that Axis losses in the Tunisian campaign included 86,000 killed, wounded or captured, 250 tanks, 3,000 vehicles and 425 guns destroyed or captured; 1,754 planes destroyed and 586 damaged—a total of 2,618 put out of action. The Allied advance was mile by mile, in terrific hand to hand fighting, as shown in the above picture, and losses on both sides were necessarily heavy.
{904}{905} CAPTURE OF FERRYVILLE
On 7 May, American forces entered Ferryville on the south shore of the Lake of Bizerta. Here is shown the great damage caused to the harbour by the Allied air attack. On the left of the jetty are the remains of an Italian 6000-ton ammunition ship after a direct hit. After the explosion, parts of the ship were picked up miles away.
{906}{907} Prisoner of war camp and some prize “catches” May, 1943
THE PATHS OF GLORY END Aerial view of a Prisoner of War Camp near Mateur, North Africa. Equipped to take care of 40,000 prisoners, more than 9,000 were taken by the Allies on the day this picture was taken. Truckloads of the prisoners are shown arriving at their destination. By the time of the fall of Tunis in May, 1943, more than 252,000 Axis troops had surrendered, 48,000 of them taken by the French.
FAREWELL TO ARMS German generals arriving at the prisoner of war camp. Among the generals were: General Von Quast, Major General Von Vaerst, General Bieldwius, Major General Basseage, Major General Borowletz, Major General Krause and Major General Neuffer. In accordance with terms of the Geneva convention, which prescribes treatment of prisoners, these officers were granted full honors.
{908}{909} Tunis and Bizerte fall to the Americans and British May 6-7, 1943
ALLIED ARMIES CAPTURE TUNIS AND BIZERTE At dawn on May 6 the British First Army, supported by masses of bombers and fighter bombers, launched the final offensive for Tunis from the south of the river Mejerda, east of Medjez-el-Bab. A few hours later tanks, armored cars and infantry had broken through the strongly fortified German positions at Massicault, sixteen miles from the city of Tunis. The British armored columns then rolled on into the Tunisian plain, and on the afternoon of May 7 advanced elements of the First Army entered Tunis. They had covered about twenty-three miles in thirty-six hours despite stiff enemy resistance. Meanwhile, in the north the American and French troops, who began their offensive at precisely the same time as the British, were making equally rapid progress to Bizerte. An American force advancing northwards from Mateur cleared the enemy’s stronghold on Jebel Achkel, on the south shore of Lake Achkel. After the capture of Ferryville, the Second U.S. Corps poured into Bizerte at 4 p.m. on May 7. The pictures show: first, American tanks driving past smashed German guns; second, a British patrol marches into Tunis; third an American patrol enters Bizerte on the alert.
{910} Mopping up operations in Tunis May 7, 1943
STREET FIGHTING IN TUNIS Although the main body of the enemy had fled from Tunis by the time that British troops began to enter the city soon after noon on May 7, many German snipers’ nests had to be cleared up. German sappers were also blowing up munition dumps and installations. Consequently street fighting went on in the suburbs for many hours before all enemy resistance was liquidated. The pictures show: above, British Bren gunners in action in Tunis; below, German prisoners being marched away.
{911} The enemy trapped at Cape Bon May 8-12, 1943
AXIS RETREAT IN TUNISIA This map shows the stages of the Allied advance through Tunisia in the last two months of the campaign. Arrows indicate the main thrusts against the enemy: in the south by the Eighth Army, in the center through the Kasserine Pass and Pichon by the First Army and Americans, and in the north the final British and U.S. drive on Tunis and Bizerte. The Axis forces were pushed back with increasing speed in April, and were trapped on Cape Bon peninsula, where they surrendered on May 12.
{912}{913} Allies advance to the Cape Bon Peninsula and victory May 8-9, 1943
ENEMY RETREAT TOWARDS CAPE BON By the capture of Tunis and Bizerte the whole Axis defense system in the center and northern parts of Tunisia was broken and their remaining forces cut into two. On the following day, May 8, British armored units made progress in a north-easterly direction from Tunis, linking up with American armored units of the U.S. 2nd Corps advancing from Bizerte and Mateur. Farther south a force of Fighting French, operating with part of the British First Army, fought its way over many miles of difficult country and occupied the important town of Zaghouan. Meanwhile, in the most southerly sector, the Eighth Army, which had repulsed a small enemy attack north-west of Enfidaville on the previous day, made good progress and captured a large number of prisoners. Except at the entrances to the Cape Bon peninsula only a few isolated pockets of enemy resistance were left in Tunisia. The pictures on these pages, which were taken on the day before the fall of Tunis, show: first, British infantry take an enemy mortar position; second, a German killed beside his gun; third, British advancing under fire.
{914}{915} Churchill in America for fifth meeting with Roosevelt May, 1943
CHURCHILL VISITS ROOSEVELT It was officially announced on May 11 that Prime Minister Churchill had arrived in Washington at the invitation of President Roosevelt. This was the fifth wartime meeting of the two leaders. It took place earlier than had been expected because the sweeping Allied successes in North Africa—enemy resistance in the Cape Bon peninsula had collapsed and the surrender of the Axis forces remaining in Tunisia was imminent— necessitated conference and discussion upon the great problem of where Allied forces would make their next large-scale attack. A full review of the mighty problems of armaments, supply, and transport for that attack was essential. Mr. Churchills’s days in the American capital were taken up with meetings with political and service leaders and talks with President Roosevelt. Broadcasting to Britain from the White House, May 14, on the occasion of the third anniversary of the Home Guard, Mr. Churchill left no doubt as to the purpose of the momentous conferences which were being held. “We are gathered here now, with the highest professional authorities in all the fighting services of the two great English-speaking nations, to plan well ahead of the armies who are moving swiftly forward. We must prepare for the time which is approaching and will surely come, when the bulk of these armies will have advanced across the seas into deadly grapple on the Continent.” On May 19, in a speech to a joint session of the United States Congress, the Prime Minister declared: “Britain will wage war by America’s side against Japan while there is breath in our bodies and while blood flows in our veins.” He also gave Axis losses in Africa as 950,000 soldiers killed and captured, 2,400,000 gross tons of shipping sunk, 8,000 aircraft destroyed, 6,200 guns, and 2,550 tanks lost. Mr. Churchill flew back to England on June 5. He had made the outward journey by sea. The picture shows him leaving the battleship in which he had sailed.
{916}{917} German dams and power plants wrecked by R.A.F. May 16-17, 1943
R.A.F. ATTACKS BIG GERMAN DAMS On the nights of May 16-17, a force of Lancaster bombers, led by Wing-Commander G. P. Gibson, D.S.O., D.F.C., carried out an attack with mines on the great Eder and Mohne dams in German Westphalia. The Mohne dam was breached over a length of 100 yards, the power station being swept away by the resulting floods. The destruction of the Eder dam—the largest in Europe —set the Eder river below it in full flood. Later R.A.F. reconnaissance pilots reported great havoc as 134,000,000 tons of water swept down the Ruhr valley, wrecking factories, power stations, villages and railways. Eight bombers were lost. Pictures show: first, the breach left after the attack on the Eder dam; second, the breach in the Mohne dam; third,, King George congratulating Commander Gibson after the raid.
{918}{919} Strong American forces recapture Island of Attu May, 1943
RECOVERY OF ALEUTIAN ISLANDS CONTINUES Following the earlier occupation of Adak Island (Andreanof Group), U.S. forces in January landed unopposed on Amchitka Island and consolidated their positions there. A further stage in the clearing of the Japanese out of the Aleutians was reached on May 11, when American forces had landed on Attu, the outermost of the islands, which is 650 nautical miles east of the nearest Japanese-owned base and 196 miles west of Kiska, the other Aleutian island seized by the enemy in June, 1942. The Japanese had abandoned Attu the following September and reoccupied it in December. Under cover of a continuous bombardment from sea and air, the Americans poured a steady stream of reinforcements on to the island, and heavy fighting raged on the north coast around Holtz Bay. In spite of this the U.S. forces captured the high ground behind Holtz Bay, with what were reported to be slight casualties. On May 18 patrols from the American force advancing northwards from Massacre Bay joined up with the troops working inland from Holtz Bay. Later the same day the enemy withdrew to some high ground at the head of Chicagof harbor, where they attempted to make a stand, but by May 21 American official announcements were able to declare that the fighting had developed into a mopping-up process and that the alternatives facing the Japanese were surrender or liquidation. In spite of sleet, snow and rain, which tended to handicap operations, the American pressure increased and was reinforced by heavy bombardments from the sea, which, added to the continuous air strafing, totally reduced all buildings in the Chicagof area by May 26. At dawn on May 29 the Japanese launched a last desperate attack against the right wing of the U.S. forces in Chicagof valley and, with the exception of a few snipers, were completely annihilated. All organized enemy resistance thereupon collapsed. Two days later a broadcast from Washington said that small remaining pockets of resistance on Attu were being mopped up and fewer than 200 Japanese were fighting back from machine-gun nests. Of the garrison which Tokio announced to consist of more than 2,000 men, 1,845 were later reported to have been killed. Only twenty were taken prisoner. The pictures show: first, part of the American landing force approaching Holtz Bay; second, men and equipment for the expeditionary force being put ashore at Massacre Bay.
{920}{921} The LST’s do their part in the occupation of Attu May, 1943
JAWS OF LST’S GAPE AT THE JAPS In all parts of the Pacific where American fighting men have carried the battle to the foe—Attu, Rendova, Kiska, Munda and New Guinea—the gaping jaws of American landing craft (LST) have opened wide as though to swallow the foe. The designation means Landing ship-tanks. Here marines are shown unloading the huge craft on Attu as a task force of the 7th Infantry Division took that base on the morning of May 11. Despite the mountainous character of the country the troops fought their way across the island to encircle the Japanese defending Chicagof Harbor.
{922}{923} British “Chindits” return to India from Burma May 20, 1943
BRITISH GUERRILLA EXPEDITION IN BURMA On May 20 a guerrilla force of British, Indian and Australian troops led by Brigadier O. C. Wingate, D.S.O., returned to India after a threemonths’ wrecking expedition behind the Japanese lines in the jungle of Central Burma. These highly trained men had crossed the AssamBurma frontier on February 16, after which they operated in groups in the most difficult jungle and mountain country, penetrating more than 200 miles behind the enemy’s lines. Frequently they went for many days without food or water and lived on whatever they could find till supplies could be dropped to them in the jungle clearings by parachute from British aircraft. They cut communication lines, destroyed bridges and supply dumps, and also killed hundreds of the enemy while suffering only light casualties themselves. The pictures show: first, supplies being dropped by parachute to the guerrillas in the jungle; and, second, Brigadier Wingate, who was killed early in 1944, talking to some of his men.
{924}{925} Allied triumphal march through Tunisian capital May 20, 1943
VICTORY CROWNS THE AFRICAN CAMPAIGN By May 12 General Eisenhower was able to announce that organized resistance in all parts of Tunisia had ceased. He gave the highest praise to General Alexander for his strategy in the final offensive and for the manner in which he had deceived the enemy as to his intentions and accurately gauged how the enemy’s mind would work. For 2,000 miles the Eighth Army had been the hammer and the First Army the anvil. Because of the efficiency and skill with which its long advance had been conducted, the Eighth Army had gained a well-deserved reputation as a fighting force, not only among the Allies, but in the minds of the enemy High Command as well. That the enemy’s morale had snapped utterly was shown by a record which had been found of the German Commander-in-Chief’s last signal. “I report,” it read, “that the order to defend Tunisia to the last cartridge has been carried out.” The operator who handled the signal had given the lie to this, however, by adding below: “Everything destroyed; we are now closing down.” The Germans, in fact, surrendered in mass, whole divisions capitulating with their arms, equipment and food. One dump alone, found undamaged, contained 12,000 tons of ammunition. In addition to General von Arnim, the supreme Axis commander captured by British troops, enemy prisoners totalled more than 200,000, and vast quantities of abandoned enemy guns and war material fell into Allied hands. It was estimated that the enemy had suffered 30,000 casualties, killed and wounded. British casualties between April 17 and May 7 were 10,800 killed and wounded. In the final stages of the battle for Tunis, R.A.F. bombers flew 2,500 sorties in a day. Over an area of four miles by 1,000 yards scarcely a patch of surface escaped the rain of high explosives. In a message to General Eisenhower, King George expressed the country’s heartfelt congratulations on the Allied victory. In the Tunisian capital on May 20 units from all the Allied forces marched through the town in celebration of the victorious conclusion of the long African campaign. All the Allied commanders were present, and the salute was taken by General Eisenhower, Alexander, Anderson and Giraud. The picture on these pages shows the Tunis victory parade in progress headed by a band of pipers of the 51st Highland Division.
{926}{927} CHINA ON THE OFFENSIVE
At the close of six years’ resistance to Japanese aggression, resourceful Chinese troops overcome all obstacles to surprise the enemy.
{928}{929} China’s armies attack the Japanese invaders May 20-27, 1943
DEFENDING GATEWAY TO CHUNGKING The Japanese attack early in May, south of the Yangtze River, failed. Two strongly reinforced Japanese divisions were routed with heavy losses and Chinese troops captured an important pass leading to Chungking. At the end of May the Chinese launched an offensive near the Hupeh-Honan border, trapping five enemy divisions. First, Chinese troops move up to the front; second, long lines of Chinese on the march; and third, camouflaged Chinese soldiers in the firing line.
{930}{931} Churchill and Allied military leaders confer in Algiers May 28, 1943
WAR CONFERENCE AT ALGIERS On May 27, after his visit to Washington, Mr. Churchill, accompanied by General Marshall, U.S. Army Chief of Staff, flew from the United States to Gibraltar. After passing one night there he proceeded to Allied Headquarters in North Africa and was joined in Algiers by Anthony Eden, who had flown from England. The Prime Minister had conversations with all the Allied leaders (among them Generals Eisenhower, Alexander, Anderson and Montgomery, Admiral Cunningham, and Air Chief Marshal Tedder). He also met Generals Giraud and de Gaulle on June 4. Mr. Churchill visited the Tunisian battlefields and addressed 3,000 troops in the amphitheater in Carthage, near Tunis (third picture). The other pictures show: first, members of the War Conference and, second, Mr. Churchill, General Montgomery and General Marshall.
{932}{933} The meeting of Generals Giraud and de Gaulle at Algiers May 30, 1943
DE GAULLE ARRIVES IN NORTH AFRICA General de Gaulle, leader of the Fighting French since the fall of France in 1940, arrived in North Africa on May 30 for talks with General Giraud, Commander-in-Chief of the French forces in North Africa. This visit of General de Gaulle was the result of several months of negotiations between the French National Committee in London and General Giraud. The long-range exchange of views, effected through General Catroux, who had travelled to and from Britain with proposal and counter-proposal, led eventually to General Giraud’s agreement to a meeting at Algiers to discuss the co-ordination of Fighting French effort. The picture above shows the two leaders of Free French together. Their discussions culminated later in the establishment of the French Committee of National Liberation, presided over by the two Generals jointly. Meantime the French forces in North Africa, under General Giraud, were in action. The second picture shows French troops unloading mules on the way to the front.
{934}{935} ALLIES GAIN FOOTHOLD IN SOUTHERN EUROPE
After the Tunisian campaign came to an end and the Axis armies had been finally driven out of the African continent, the victorious Allies were soon in a position to make their next move in the Mediterranean war zone. The capture of the small, but strategically important, island of Pantelleria gave the British and U.S. air forces valuable advanced airfields to complement those of Malta and those along the North African shores. For any amphibious military operations against the Mediterranean coastline of Europe powerful support by fighter cover, or “air umbrella,” was absolutely necessary. Indeed, as experience in this war had already shown, no landings on an enemy-occupied coast, however skillfully planned and boldly carried out, could hope to be successful without such fighter cover. The map on the right shows the approximate operational range of fighter aircraft based along the southern shores of the Mediterranean, including the islands of Malta and Pantelleria. It reveals quite clearly, therefore, why Sicily (although it was known to be the most strongly defended of all the chief Italian islands) was selected for the initial attack on the “under belly” of Europe, instead of Sardinia or Corsica. As the map shows, Sicily lay well within operational range of Allied fighter aircraft, whereas, Sardinia was only partly within their range and Corsica was right outside it. It follows, therefore, that while fighters could have accompanied military landings on Sardinia, they could not have covered such landings in anything approaching sufficient strength. Over Sicily, on the other hand, strong fighter protection could be provided quite easily. Another important factor which the Allied commanders must have undoubtedly had in mind when the decision to attack Sicily was made was its possession of a large number of first-class airfields which would prove of the greatest value for the next step in the Mediterranean campaign, the attack on the Italian mainland.
{936}{937} Allied air attacks bring about the surrender of Pantelleria June 11, 1943
ALLIES CAPTURE PANTELLERIA On June 11 the small Italian island of Pantelleria surrendered unconditionally. This immediately followed heavy day and night bombing and the shelling of enemy garrisons from the sea, after two previous Allied ultimatums, on June 9 and 10, had been rejected. One hour after the surrender, troops of the British First Division began to disembark on the island. After having overcome some slight resistance put up by Italian snipers they quickly gained their objectives. The island was occupied at a very small cost in Allied casualties, though a force of German dive bombers made a last-minute attempt to prevent the landings by bombing landing craft. These attacks were quite ineffective, as all the bombs fell wide. Pictures show: first, bombers over Pantelleria; second, shelling Pantelleria; third, the occupation.
{938}{939} Amphibs “show their teeth” as they dress for action June 22, 1943
READY TO ADVANCE ON ENEMY SHORES Lined up along the docks of a North African port, a flotilla of LST’s (landing ship-tanks) ingest a mammoth menu of vehicles, supplies and men, which they will disgorge on enemy shores. These LST’s, a new departure in amphibious operations, played a prominent role in the invasion of North Africa and were to play an even greater part in the campaign in Italy.
{940}{941} King George VI pays a visit to the African battlefront June 24-26, 1943
THE KING FLIES TO THE FRONT On June 12 a Service plane with two wing commanders at the controls landed on a North African airfield. Luggage in the plane was labelled T. Jerram, but out stepped the King, to be welcomed by General Eisenhower, Admiral Cunningham, and Air Chief Marshal Tedder. He had borrowed the name of Guardsman Jerram, his orderly, for his visit to the Eighth Army—the first time a King of England had ever flown to a battlefront. For several days he busied himself with consultations with service commanders, visits to the men of the forces, who welcomed him warmly, meetings with American military and naval leaders, and other activities. He spent a day with the Navy, shaking hands with many of the men who had seen action at Pantelleria, and talking to merchant sailors who had been engaged in hazardous convoy duty. With Sir Andrew Cunningham he visited units of the U.S. and British fleets in the Mediterranean, being piped aboard a British battleship and an American cruiser. The King inspected American infantry, watched a march past of armored forces, and exercises in street fighting. He invited General Giraud and General de Gaulle to lunch, with Robert Murphy, the American minister, and the British resident minister, Harold Macmillan. One of his visits, unofficial and unexpected, gave rise to a remarkable display of loyalty and enthusiasm. At a big convalescent rest centre by the sea, where several thousand soldiers were recuperating after wounds and illness, word flashed round that the King had arrived. Swiftly men raced to greet him, crowding, laughing, and cheering wildly, many of them dashing out of the water to be among the first to shake their visitor’s hand. Suddenly somebody started the National Anthem. It was taken up with fervor and emotion, and when it had been finished the men cheered the King again and again. This picture shows the King walking between the packed lines of soldiers on the sands.
{942} The Allies take up the matter of Sicily June, 1943
AIR BLITZ ON SICILY Preparatory to invasion, the Allies flung their full air strength against Sicily, Sardinia, and the Italian mainland. In one period of twenty-four hours, concentrating upon Sicily, Allied bombers, strongly covered by fighters based on Malta, destroyed several hundred planes on Sicilian airfields and shot down forty-four enemy planes in the air for an Allied loss of thirteen. The airfields of Catania, Gerbini, Sciacca, Comiso, and Milo were heavily attacked. Above, Martin “Marauders” bomb an airfield.
{943} “Softening up” ancient Sicilian town June, 1943
CATANIA ATTACKED FROM THE AIR Both before and during the invasion the large port and airfield of Catania were heavily bombed again and again, and enormous damage was done to the harbor and other important military targets. Though these raids often met with opposition, they provided significant evidence that the savage power of the Luftwaffe was weakening, for among the many types of Axis planes shot down, many would not have been used but for shortage of aircraft. Above, fires in Catania after a raid.
{944}{945} Americans continue the offensive in the Southwest Pacific June 30, 1943
RENDOVA OCCUPIED On June 30 U.S. Marines landed on Rendova, a mountainous island in the New Georgia group, 170 miles north-west of Guadalcanal. Enemy opposition was quickly overcome and within a few hours the whole island was occupied. Rendova is separated by only a seven-mile strait from New Georgia Island, where the Japanese held Munda and its important airfield. The first picture shows the Americans landing on Rendova; second, Australian troops at Sanananda, New Guinea; and third, Japanese prisoners captured by Americans in the Guadalcanal campaign.
{946}{947} Americans take Japanese by surprise on Rendova Island June 30, 1943
AIR COVERAGE Flying at tree top height, a U.S. Army P-40 snarls over a group of American infantry men charging across the beach at Rendova, in the Central Solomons. The Allied attack caught the Japanese by surprise and aerial opposition was small in the early hours of the attack. Thousands of picked troops came ashore under their fleet guns and the greatest plane concentration of the Solomons campaign, which took the American forces farther along in the direction of Tokio. Southerners joined Northerners in a battle song “Marching through New Georgia,” as landing craft snaked through tortuous reefs.
{948}{949} How Rendova Island looked to Marine eyes on invasion day June 30, 1943
BRINGING THE MARINES ASHORE Swift landing craft pour American forces ashore at Rendova Island as Army and Marine units closed in on the Japanese air base at Munda, eight miles away. From Rendova artillery rained fire on the Japanese field, which soon fell to American land forces. The all-out assault on this Japanese stronghold of New Georgia got under way at dawn. The brilliantly conceived and daringly executed plan caught the foe flat-footed; the landing of men and materials had actually begun before the enemy shore batteries opened fire, but by that time the ships had landed every man.
{950}{951} A member of a Nazi wolf pack gets a “going-over” June 30, 1943
A NAVY PLANE SCORES A HIT Riding in a U.S. Navy plane, a Navy photographer got this remarkable close-up of a direct hit on a U-boat which was attempting to waylay a convoy in the North Atlantic. One bare-legged Nazi stands in awe of the monumental column of spray as another ducks. A depth bomb can be seen (arrow) about to hit the water in an attempt to deliver a coup de grace to the raider.
{952}{953} Allies continue the Mediterranean offensive July 9, 1943
ALLIED INVASION OF SICILY At 10 o’clock on Friday night, July 9, gliders packed with Allied troops dropped behind the enemy lines in Sicily, and the invasion of the island had begun. The gliders were quickly followed by paratroops, and through the next two days American and British landing forces made contact with the air borne units, breached the coastal defenses, and established bridgeheads at many selected points. Protected by a great fleet of Allied warships, and by the Allied Air Forces, which had secured air supremacy, mighty reinforcements of men, tanks, guns, equipment, and supplies were successfully landed. Enemy coastal batteries were put out of action by the guns of the Fleet. By July 11 the first immediate objectives had been taken, and three Sicilian airfields were in Allied hands. One of these was at Pachino, captured by British and Canadian assault troops. American forces occupied two airfields at Gela, where the enemy, supported by tanks, made a counter-attack, which was successfully beaten off. Axis forces opposing the invasion were estimated at 400,000, including 100,000 Italians. The German radio admitted that the first phase of the attack had been successful at several points, and an Italian commentator boasted that the Allies would “bite their teeth out” on the strong Italian fortifications. The picture shows one of the many Sicilian landings.
{954}{955} SICILY INVADED
By landing in Sicily on 10 July, 1943, Allied troops regained a foothold in Europe for the first time since the collapse of France and the retreat from Dunkirk.
{956} Allies land men and stores on Sicilian beaches July 9-10, 1943
ZERO HOUR FOR INVASION ARMADA Under the command of Admiral of the Fleet Sir Andrew Cunningham, 3,266 surface ships were engaged in the invasion of Sicily. This mighty armada of the Allies comprised craft of every type, from battleships to L.S.T.’s. In spite of adverse changes in the weather, of rising wind and choppy seas, the convoys of this multitude of ships made their crossings with such precision that the Allied landings on the beaches were carried out exactly to timetable. From long before dawn flare after flare arose from beach after beach at the appointed zero hour to signal “landing successful,” and thereafter all the supplies, arms, and equipment of the invading armies streamed steadily ashore. These pictures show: top, a landing party coming ashore, and below, the British safely land a Bren carrier.
{957} Allied bridgehead secured July, 1943
BRITISH AND CANADIANS JOIN HANDS One of the early successes of the invasion was the determined capture of the Pachino peninsula by British and Canadian assault troops, who landed on Costa dell Ambra beach, four miles from Pachino. They established a bridgehead within twenty-four hours, and then advanced inland to start the hard-fought campaign which was to end in the conquest of Sicily.
{958}{959} Novel amphibious trucks keep Allied armies supplied July 10-17, 1943
FIRST WEEK OF SICILIAN INVASION At dawn on Saturday, July 10, the first assault troops landed on the Sicily beaches, and the success of the greatest amphibian operation in history was quickly proved. Before seven o’clock that morning all landings, were established; Allied infantry were advancing into the interior; a few hours later the harbor of Syracuse was captured. British forces landed east of Cape Passero, Canadians on the western side, while United States forces came ashore at Gela. On the next day the Canadians took Pachino, and its airfield was very soon in use by Allied aircraft. On Tuesday, the 13th, American forces captured Comiso and its airfield, joined up with the Canadians, and commanded the railway from Syracuse to Ragusa. By the next day seven of Sicily’s airfields were firmly in the hands of the Allies. The Eighth Army successfully repelled fierce German counter-attacks. During Thursday and Friday the Eighth Army fought desperately for Lentini. The Americans and Canadians advanced and captured half a dozen towns. Lentini was occupied on Saturday, July 17. Pictures show the amphibious DUKWS (known as “Ducks”), which were used with success in the landing operations. This six-wheeled truck has a motor engine which drives wheels on land and a propeller at sea. First, “Ducks” approaching shore; second, drawing away from a ship: third, returning for another load.
{960} Generals at work in the Sicilian campaign July, 1943
LEADERS OF THE ARMIES Studying a map of Sicily at the Royal Palace in Palermo, are, left to right, Major General Geoffrey Keyes, General Sir Bernard L. Montgomery and Lieutenant General George S. Patton, Jr., commander of the American 7th Army. General Patton later made an excellent record for himself in the Sicilian campaign. This was marred to some extent by an unfortunate incident, the news of which was not released by the Army until months later. During an inspection of one of the field hospitals near the front line, General Patton struck an invalided soldier who was obviously suffering from combat hysteria. The General later made a profuse public apology and the affair was attributed to the tension of battle. After Sicily General Patton was relieved of command of the 7th Army to assume a high post in London.
{961} British wounded evacuated from Sicily July, 1943
FIRST SICILY WOUNDED AWAIT EMBARKATION Stretcher cases, wounded at Syracuse, waiting in landing craft to go aboard a hospital ship. On the first day of the invasion the hospital ship Talamba, was sunk by the enemy, although the vessel was fully lighted in accordance with the Geneva convention.
{962}{963} Americans and British make progress in Sicily July, 1943
EIGHTH ARMY’S THRUST FOR CATANIA Within five days of the initial landings remarkable progress was achieved by the Allied forces. The U.S. Seventh Army under General Patton, which had encountered strong enemy opposition, not only held firmly to the bridgeheads at Licata and Gela, but even enlarged them. New Allied landings were made near Catania, which was the goal of the British Eighth Army under General Montgomery. Canadian units of his command joined up with the Americans at Ragusa, twenty miles inland, and Allied cruisers and monitors bombarded Augusta and entered the port on July 13, a party from H.M.S. Exmoor hoisting the white ensign over the town. On July 15 the British advanced to Bruccoli, less than twenty miles from Catania. Four Italian generals were killed in action, and another surrendered with all his staff. Seven airfields were securely in Allied possession, and prisoners taken in Sicily totalled 12,000. One of the airfields—Ponte Olivo—was taken by a fierce bayonet attack. German attempts to bring reinforcements into the struggle were frustrated by heavy air attacks upon vital links of communication, Turin being heavily bombed by Lancasters which flew across France and returned by the Atlantic. This was the third big successive campaign for the British Eighth, the other two being Libya and Tunisia. Pictures show: first troops of the 78th Division mopping up in a captured town; second, enemy gun captured at Syracuse in firing order; third, Canadian miners at work; fourth, British infantry rounding up snipers near Augusta; fifth, civilians giving a welcome to British troops at Pachino.
{964}{965} THE CAMPAIGN IN SICILY
The Allied attack on Sicily began with massed airborne and naval landings in the south-east corner of the island on July 10 and virtually ended with the fall of Messina on August 17. The island was finally occupied after only six weeks of hard fighting by U.S., British and Canadian troops. They were delayed in their progress by the rugged and mountainous territory, by the difficulties of maintaining supplies and communications, and, not least, by the determined resistance of the German divisions, especially in the Plain of Catania. After the initial landings in the extreme south, the Allies soon gained their primary objectives, including many good airfields and the great port of Syracuse. Actually the enemy was taken completely by surprise, for, having expected the main Allied landings from the direction of Bizerte and other North-West African ports, they concentrated their main defenses in the north-west corner of Sicily. What the Allies did, however, was to land a large part of their forces from Malta, where, on account of the shorter sea crossing, the landings could be made under the cover of massed fighter aircraft. After the main bridgeheads had been established along a coastline of roughly one hundred miles, the Allies fanned out as they proceeded to advance rapidly inland. The Americans drove westwards along the coast, captured Agrigento, and then advanced to Palermo, the occupation of which cut off thousands of Italian troops in the north-west corner. The Canadians captured Ragusa, then fought their way through to the center of the island to take the important key towns of Enna and Leonforte. Meanwhile the Eighth Army advanced from Syracuse and Augusta towards the Catania Plain. It was here that the Germans made their greatest stand. The Eighth Army’s break-through towards Randazzo and Messina was thus delayed until U.S. and Canadian troops were able to sweep down from the north coast and smash the German rear.
{966}{967} The Allies lose a ship in the invasion of Sicily July 11, 1943
GOING UP IN SMOKE An Allied ship, part of a convoy carrying supplies to the invasion forces at Gela, Sicily, explodes after a direct hit from Nazi planes just outside the harbor of this Sicilian town. The difficulties of maintaining supplies for the invading American and British troops was one of the major obstacles to this six-week campaign. Fortunately for the Allies, complete control of the sea lanes was in their hands. The Italian Navy had long since ceased to be a factor, and the Mediterranean was being patrolled by Allied warships exclusively, with the exception of a few Axis submarines.
{968}{969} Death of an American fighting ship in the Sicilian invasion July 11, 1943
FAREWELL TO A HONORED SHIP A bright blur of flame marks the end of the LCI-1, a landing craft (infantry) which had been honored by a Presidential citation for the part she played in the Sicilian invasion. The ship went down during an Axis raid on Allied shipping in Sicilian waters. Over her burning hull an arch of anti-aircraft fire is raised as though in homage to the ship and her men.
{970}{971} A stepping stone on the road to Italy and victory July 12, 1943
SICILIAN LANDING Vari-sized American landing craft line the shore at Scoglitti, Sicily, as Allied troops land on the island—en route to Italy. The U.S. Army’s amphibious “ducks” and the Navy’s LCIs (Landing craft-Infantry). LCM’s (Landing craft-mechanized), LCT’s (Landing craft-tanks) and LCVR’s (Landing craft-personnel ramp) join in the mammoth operation. Scoglitti, located on the southwest tip of Sicily, was one of ten towns captured that day, giving complete control of this section to American troops. The capture of Scoglitti was a stepping stone to the taking of the important town of Agrigento.
{972}{973} American methods on a beachhead in Sicily July, 1943
RACE AGAINST TIME IN SICILY Working coolly and methodically despite the constant danger of enemy attack, U.S. troops build a road with steel matting over the sandy Sicilian shore during landing operations near Scoglitti. Outlined against the far horizon, the ships of the vast invasion armada hover like protecting floating fortresses, their guns ever ready to lay down a curtain of fire. These operations in the Scoglitti sector were extremely important and served as preliminary moves to the occupation of the west coast and the final pincer movement in cooperation with the British Army on the east coast.
{974}{975} Germans fortify Crete against British attacks July, 1943
GERMAN FEARS OF INVASION The Allied victories in North Africa represented, in the words of Winston Churchill, an immediate threat to the “soft under-belly of Europe” and the occupying German and Italian forces on the island of Crete reacted in characteristic fashion to the danger. A British commando raid on airfields and installations in Crete on the night of July 3-4, was followed by savage reprisals against the civilian population, accused by the Nazis of connivance in the raid. The first picture gives some idea of the cold-bloodedness in which these barbarous atrocities were committed. The other pictures show strong Nazi-built fortifications in Axis-occupied Crete.
{976}{977} Germans launch a summer offensive in Russia July 5-14, 1943
FRESH GERMAN ATTACK IN RUSSIA FAILS On July 5 an intensive enemy artillery and aerial bombardment broke the comparative lull which had continued on the Russian front since the spring thaws had brought large-scale operations to a standstill. Large German tank and infantry forces with strong air cover launched the expected enemy summer offensive on a 200-mile front in the Orel-Byelgorod sector. The battle that ensued developed into some of the bitterest fighting of the war, with both sides throwing in masses of armor and infantry. But in spite of minor breaches of their positions here and there, made at enormous cost to the enemy, the Russians, by their stubborn resistance, completely neutralized the German attempt to repeat their massed drive to the East in the previous summer. By July 14 the enemy attacks had dwindled and, indeed, the Germans had again been forced back to their original positions. The photograph shows Red Army troops attacking an enemy strong point in a Russian village near Orel.
{978}{979} The Red army hits back in drive towards Orel July 12-17, 1943
RUSSIAN SUMMER OFFENSIVE BEGINS On July 12, after the failure of the recent German assault on their positions, the Red Army launched a powerful offensive on a twenty-five mile front to the north and east of Orel. Within three days the enemy’s fortifications had been pierced to a depth of twenty-eight miles and three German infantry divisions and two Panzer divisions utterly routed. On July 17 the Red Army began their mighty attack on the Orel-KurskByelgorod sector, and it was soon apparent that, not only had the German plan of a summer offensive, as Marshal Stalin announced, been “completely frustrated,” but, in fact, the Russians had achieved a victory of the first magnitude. The Red Army eliminated all the wedges that had been driven into their positions in the abortive German offensive. The pictures on these pages show: first, Red Army tanks taking up their fighting stations before the Russian offensive began; second, German infantry in retreat use every kind of transport to escape encirclement or annihilation; third, right, German soldiers firing a Russian village as they retreat.
{980}{981} The Red army advances across the Upper Don July-August, 1943
FIERCE FIGHTING BEFORE OREL During the remainder of July fighting continued on a big scale in the Orel sector. Despite heavy rains and strong German Resistance the Red Army advanced steadily, and by August 1 they had reached places within twelve miles of the city. The picture on these pages show Red Army cavalry in action. The Cossacks, especially, played a great part in the Don and Caucasus fighting earlier in the year. First, Cossack warriors riding into battle; second, Red troops crossing a river.
{982}{983} The Russian armies retake Orel and Byelgorod August 5, 1943
RUSSIANS WIN GREAT DOUBLE VICTORY On August 5 Moscow radio announced the recapture of Orel and Byelgorod exactly one month after the Germans began their unsuccessful offensive on this front. Orel, which had been in German hands for nearly two years, was one of the chief enemy bases in Russia during that time. While the fighting for Orel and Byelgorod lasted, the Red Army inflicted severe losses on their enemy, losses that would surely have serious repercussions on morale in the German forces. Between July 5 and August 5 the German losses were 100,000 killed and 4,600 tanks, 1,623 guns, 11,000 trucks and 2,500 aircraft, while in the same period the Red Army captured 521 tanks, 875 guns, 2,521 machine guns, 325 supply dumps and 12,400 prisoners. Yet on the eve of the offensive Hitler himself had issued an order of the day, declaring that that attack would be “the turning-point of the war and the last battle for Germany’s victory.” Picture shows a Russian farmer returning to her ruined homestead.
{984}{985} Revolt against Fascism in Italy—Mussolini ousted July 25, 1943
ARCHITECT OF FASCISM OVERTHROWN As the Allied forces pressed north in Sicily and came within sight of the Italian mainland, Mussolini, first Fascist dictator, found himself facing internal revolt, which increasingly revealed itself in strikes and sabotage. So serious was the situation on both the war and the home fronts that he went to consult Hitler, who met him at Verona on July 19. Hitler’s proposed remedies were reported by Mussolini to the Fascist Grand Council, specially summoned to Rome on July 24. But the writing was already on the wall for this “sawdust Caesar”; a majority of the Council rejected his proposals, and the cornered and frantic Duce was forced to resign. To the people of Italy the tidings came like the sweet breath of Freedom, unsavored for twenty-one weary years, and in the cities and towns the jubilant crowds demonstrated in the streets for days. To all outside Italy, particularly the millions suffering under Nazi oppression, the fall of Mussolini brought new confidence that his master across the Alps would meet the same fate. Pictures on this page show: first, what the citizens of a Sicilian town did to one of his innumerable effigies; second, the effacing of one of the slogans he had caused to be painted on public buildings all over Italy. This one reads: “Great Britain has finally felt deeply the bite of the Roman wolf.” Third, an Italian crowd is shown hurling overripe fruit at another of Mussolini’s portraits.
{986}{987} American daylight raid on Rumanian oilfields August 1, 1943
AMERICAN AIRCRAFT SHATTER RUMANIAN OILFIELDS Ploesti and its famous oilfields, covering an area of nineteen square miles, were bombed for the fourth time on August 1. Nearly 200 Liberators and 2,000 specially-trained airmen took part in this very heavy attack on a target of vital importance to the enemy—it was estimated that Ploesti, thirty-five miles from Bucharest, supplied one-third of all the oil fuel Germany required for war purposes. This mass raid involved a round journey of 2,400 miles. It was carried out at low level, many of the aircraft attacking from 500 feet and under, to insure accurate placing of their bombs. They smashed down 270 tons of high explosives upon the thirteen oil refineries, the pumping stations, and the storage tanks, causing huge explosions and devastating damage. Many of the installations were put out of action. Much of the destruction was done by delayed-action bombs. First, one of the attacking aircraft sweeps in just over the smoke-stacks, against a background of smoke and flame. Second: Liberators streaking into the attack through a gap in the dense smoke clouds; third, one of the storage tanks going up in flames during the first moments of the raid.
{988} Naval base of Augusta falls August 3, 1943.
EIGHTH ARMY IN AUGUSTA Troops of the Eighth Army occupied the Italian naval and seaplane base of Augusta after it had been repeatedly bombed by the R.A.F. and shelled by the Allied Fleet. The first ship to enter the harbor was the Greek destroyer Kanaris, which engaged the shore batteries as she steamed in. Not only during the landings, but throughout the course of the Sicilian expedition, the Allied navies played a great part in supporting the land forces, subjecting Sicily to fifty organized bombardments. Above, British troops in Augusta, as smoke pours out of a shelled building.
{989} The Eighth army takes Catania August 5, 1943
CAPTURE OF CATANIA Early on August 5 troops of the Eighth Army entered Catania. The people of the city welcomed the men of the victorious army with extraordinary enthusiasm. They clapped and shouted: “Viva!”, they seized the soldiers’ hands to shake them, they danced down the bombshattered streets by the side of the marching men. And they begged for food. The fall of Centuripe, a mountain stronghold with ridge on ridge held by snipers, which General Patton’s 78th Division had captured, had made the fall of Catania certain. Above: British troops passing through one of the bombed streets.
{990}{991} Looting in Catania after the German retreat August 5, 1943
RIOTS BEFORE THE ALLIES TAKE CATANIA General Montgomery’s personal message to the troops on August 1 made it clear that a new Allied offensive in Sicily had begun. “Let us get on with the job,” said General Montgomery. “Together with our American Allies, we knocked Mussolini off his perch. We will now drive the Germans from Sicily. Into battle with stout hearts. Good luck to you all.” After brilliant successes in the opening stages of the Sicilian campaign, the advance of Eighth Army had been halted by the enemy’s formidable line of defenses along the Simeto river. The strongest bastions of that line were at Regalbuto and Centuripe. After much hard fighting the Eighth Army succeeded in occupying the mountains dominating the Simeto valley. The Canadians occupied Regalbuto, and the Americans captured Troina and Capizzi. Prime Minister Churchill promptly informed the House of Commons of their successes: “Our general offensive in Sicily began to develop on Sunday afternoon (August 1), and all Monday was passed in full battle. Large reinforcements have been moved up to the fighting front, and it has been properly garnished with artillery and supplies of every kind.” The 78th Division won a notable victory by storming the fortress-like position of Centuripe. The success compelled the Germans to begin the evacuation of Catania, enabling Allied forces to enter the Catanian plain. On August 5 Catania surrendered to the British Army. the picture shows Italians looting buildings in Catania.
{992}{993} The conquest of Sicily almost complete August 16, 1943
FALL OF TAORMINA On August 16 Eighth Army troops captured Taormina. The Germans fought stubbornly in rearguard actions, but enemy evacuation was steadily going on. Enemy troops were escaping over the Straits of Messina, at the rate of a thousand a day, while the R.A.F. kept up an almost ceaseless attack on the beaches, and on the ferries, barges and lighters crammed with beaten fugitives. Messina, which had been the target of many attacks by the R.A.F. and U.S.A.A.F., was again heavily bombed. Pictures: first, the Bishop self-propelled gun-tank combination, which did much effective work in the mountainous Sicilian country; second, British patrol passing the dead bodies of Italians in a street of Avola; third, wrecked German troop-carrying tractor rests in a bomb crater on Messina waterfront.
{994}{995} BRITISH GUNS COVER THE FINAL ASSAULT ON THE ENEMY IN SICILY
{996}{997} Sicily conquered—Messina falls to the Americans August 17, 1943
SICILY CONQUERED After the fall of Catania on August 5, British and Canadian forces pressed forward and made important gains north of Regalbuto. The Eighth Army pressed north-ward along the coast road to Messina, fifty miles away. Ships of the Allied fleets kept up a heavy bombardment of Messina. The Germans made every effort to delay the advance of the Allies by mines and large scale demolitions, but numbers of Germans and Italians were already assembling on the beaches of Messina preparatory to evacuation, and evacuation barges were being pounded and sunk by Allied planes. The Allies remained master of the air. According to R.A.F. calculations, 12,000 German and Italian aircraft had been destroyed in the Middle East and North African campaigns since the entrance of Italy into the war. In Sicily alone, up to the surrender of Catania, the number of Axis prisoners was 100,000. On August 10 the Eighth Army and the U.S. Seventh Army linked up between Troina and Randazzo, and on the 17th the honor of capturing Messina fell to the Americans. All organized resistance on the island ceased. After a campaign of thirty-nine days the Sicilian campaign was over. Up to August 10 Axis losses were 167,000— 32,000 killed or wounded and 135,000 prisoners. Allied casualties were 26,000 killed, wounded, and taken prisoner. The picture shows American troops entering Messina on August 17.
{998}{999} Nazis fail to subdue determined Yugoslav patriots August, 1943
YUGOSLAV GUERRILLAS HARRY THE ENEMY Patriot forces opposing the enemy occupying armies in Yugoslavia intensified their resistance over still wider objectives, and the Yugoslav Government G.H.Q. in Cairo reported on August 28 a number of recent successes. These included a daring attack on the Rajlovac (Serajevo) airfield on August 10 and the consequent destruction of twenty-eight German aircraft; the ambushing of a German armored train near Serajevo; the capture of three towns, including an important coal-mining center, in Bosnia and Slovenia; also the cutting at numerous places of the railway line in Dalmatia and the wrecking of key bridges. Some idea of the heroism behind the blows which the partisans were striking came from the enemy in this series of pictures showing: above, a lamp-post hanging of a patriot by the Germans in Belgrade; second, guerrillas captured by German troops; and, third, a band of captured guerrilla being marched away to face a Nazi firing squad.
{1000}{1001} MAMMOTH HARVEST
Biggest crops in Britain’s history were safely gathered in time by U.S. volunteers and by workers on holiday.
{1002}{1003} Nazis force peasants to bring in the Ukraine harvest for Germans August, 1943
NAZIS STEAL UKRAINE HARVEST German spokesmen declared on more than one occasion that the German people would not go short of food, whatever might be the plight of the inhabitants in the countries Germany had overrun. The Nazis carried out systematic and ruthless pillage of the resources of the occupied countries. They forced whole populations of Russian villages into slave labor, compelling them to help gather the harvests of the Ukraine, and sending the full yield to Germany. Vast agricultural tracts in the rich Ukraine passed into their possession. When the brilliant successes of the Red Army in the summer campaign of 1943 forced the Germans to retreat, the latter made every effort to secure the harvest for their own use. It is estimated that they obtained from the Ukraine nearly half a million tons of grain for the needs of their invading armies. They deported numbers of the Russian population to Germany. After the Russian reoccupation of the Ukraine, there were many atrocity stories, confirmed and unconfirmed, told by the surviving peasant population. In several instances the guilt was actually pinned on captured German officers who were tried, convicted and executed for these offenses. Top, Nazi guns on fields during harvest; second, Russians forced to work under German guard; third, Nazi soldiers speed up the work of harvesting and dispatch the cream of the crop home to Germany.
{1004}{1005} German capital undergoes intensive aerial bombardment August 23, 1943
SMASHING AIR ATTACK ON BERLIN Bomber Command of the R.A.F. smashed Berlin on August 23 in the heaviest and most concentrated attack the capital of Germany had ever experienced. Seven hundred planes took part. In fifty minutes they dropped 1,700 tons of bombs, causing enormous devastation. Great fires were still burning at the end of the next day, and reconnaissance aircraft reported vast clouds of smoke four miles high. Important electrical works and plants were badly damaged, and railway stations were wrecked. The first picture is a reconnaissance photograph which reveals 100 fires still burning and shows distinctive features of the city: 1, River Spree; 2, two “flak” towers; 3, Zoo station; 4, Augusta Victoria Platz; 5, Grosse Stern; 6, Tiergarten. Second, women leaving the city; third, women sleeping out.
{1006}{1007} The people of Berlin get a taste of their own medicine August 31, 1943
THE BATTLE OF BERLIN In just over a week after the big attack with 1,700 tons of bombs, a great force of R.A.F. bombers carried out on August 31 another devastating onslaught on Berlin. This time the attack lasted forty-five minutes, and 1,000 tons of high-explosive and incendiary bombs were dropped. Forty-seven British planes were lost. Numbers of the German night fighters were shot down by the bombers. Pictures show scenes in the city and outskirts on the days following the raid by the R.A.F.; first, Berliners having a meal in the open air, with a large burned-out building in the background; second, bombed-out people living in the woods outside the city where light wooden shacks were hurriedly put together to shelter citizens whose houses had been destroyed; third, an emergency kitchen in the capital.
{1008}{1009} Russian thrusts towards Bryansk and Kharkov August 12-14, 1943
NEW SUCCESSES BY RED ARMY The Russians followed up their success at Orel and Byelgorod with with a six-mile advance on August 6 when they reoccupied over seventy inhabited places. On both the Bryansk and Kharkov fronts the Germans were driven back in hopeless disorder as the Russian advances gained momentum. On August 12, after defeating strong enemy counter-attacks, the Red Army recaptured Chuguyev, an important German base twenty miles south-east of Kharkov, and two days later bitter street fighting was raging in the northern suburbs of the city. The victory at Chuguyev was swiftly succeeded by fresh advances on the Bryansk front, where the Russians liberated yet another sixty localities including the towns of Aktinino and Novlya, a junction of the Bryansk-Kharkov and the Bryansk-Konotop railways. For several days the enemy launched one counter-attack after another, throwing in huge tank and infantry forces, and although their fury temporarily held up the Red Army they were all repulsed. With losses estimated at 4,000 men a day the Germans began to show signs of exhaustion. Meanwhile, they were subjected to heavy air blows. The picture shows Russian infantrymen chasing the enemy.
{1010}{1011} The Red army again liberates Kharkov August 23, 1943
RED ARMY RECAPTURES KHARKOV During the course of the war between Russia and Germany, Kharkov, the second largest city of the Soviet Union, had been four times captured. Twice the inhabitants of the city had known the bitterness of subjection to the German invaders. After retaking Rostov in February, the Red Army had delivered Kharkov. But they had been unable to hold the city. On March 15 the Germans again entered Kharkov, and made it one of the most important bastions of the summer campaign. They strove hard to keep the city, but despite all their efforts the Russians attacked desperately time and again, pressing their attacks on three sides with such success that eventually they had all but ringed the city, leaving the enemy the use of only one railway. Thus they forced the Germans to evacuate Kharkov and to retreat, and on August 23 the city was liberated. The map shows limit of Russian summer advance. Second, Germans retreat from Orel; third, a bridge blown up by the enemy.
{1012}{1013} Russian counter-offensive scores on Ukrainian front August 23-30, 1943
GERMANS RETREAT ALONG WHOLE RUSSIAN FRONT During the last days of August the Red Army improved its positions along a vast front from the Smolensk area to the Sea of Azov. Progress was especially good on the Kharkov front where, on August 27, the Russians reoccupied Kotelva, sixty miles west of Kharkov. Meanwhile, our victorious Allies pressed on to Taganrog, the important Sea of Azov port. Pictures show: first, a German outside a blazing farmstead; second, a Russian family returns home.
{1014}{1015} Allied pressure increases in the North and South Pacific August 15-20, 1943
ALLIES ADVANCE IN THE PACIFIC After landings which began on August 15, the island of Kiska in the North Pacific was retaken by United States and Canadian forces. The loss of Attu by the Japanese had jeopardized the enemy’s supply lines and rendered enemy positions on Kiska hazardous, and Japanese troops evacuated the island under cover of fog. Far South, in the South-West Pacific, the Allies made good progress in New Guinea, employing their superiority in the air to smash the important airfields of Lae so thoroughly that the Japanese were unable to make use of them for any effective retaliation. This terrific “softening” of Lae was carried out systematically by U.S. heavy bombers, Liberators and Fortresses, in preparation for invasion. The Allies were determined to secure the great advantages of the harbor and airfields of Lae. First, bombs bursting on a Jap airfield at Lae; second, United States troops land on Kiska Island; third, two midget submarines abandoned by the Japanese.
{1016} Allies occupy an island in the North Pacific August 15, 1943
LAUNCHING ATTACK ON KISKA Members of the joint American-Canadian force look over the rail of their landing craft toward comrades climbing the barren slopes contiguous to the harbor in which the attack was launched against Kiska at dawn, only to discover that the Japanese had fled under cover of fog.
{1017} Coast Guardsmen come ashore at Kiska August, 1943
AMPHIBIOUS OPERATIONS An LST (Landing Ship, Tanks) with open bow doors, is shown in operation during the invasion of Kiska in this photograph by a U.S. Coast Guard officer whose ship participated in the unopposed occupation of this important Japanese-held base in the Aleutian Islands.
{1018}{1019} Coast Guardsmen participate in invasion operations in Aleutians August 15, 1943
COMING ASHORE AT KISKA The bow doors of two LSTs that have disgorged their cargoes of men and equipment yawn open at Kiska. Hitherto a secret, this photograph by a United States Coast Guard officer was among the first to be released showing the open bow doors of LSTs (Landing ship, tanks). The opening bow doors are probably the most revolutionary development in amphibious operations in modern warfare. The ships were so constructed that they could practically land at any selected spot, when the bow doors would open and men and equipment roll off as from a bridge and without any delay.
{1020}{1021} Nazi fears of invasion mount as fourth year ends August, 1943
FORTRESS WALL OF EUROPE The German nation had become very apprehensive about Allied invasion, and leading German speakers boasted that their fortifications and coast defenses on the coasts of the Atlantic and the Mediterranean were impregnable. Parties of press correspondents were conducted over these defenses, and returned to bolster up morale by repeating these boasts and assuring the German people that a successful invasion was impossible. Although their defenses were immensely strong, the German claim that they could be equally strong along the whole coast line was ridiculous. These defenses included natural caverns on the coast, which the Germans had made invulnerable to bombing attacks from the air; first, gigantic guns in immensely strong positions; second, massed anti-tank obstacles, road blocks, entrenchments, and minefields. Huge bomb-proof shelters of steel and concrete were erected to house U-boats. Many of these positions were built by labor from the occupied countries.
{1022}{1023} Invasion of Italy steals the spotlight as fourth year ends September 2, 1943
NEXT MEDITERRANEAN PHASE British troops at Catania ready for the invasion of the Italian mainland.
{1024} NOW THOSE WHO SOWED THE WIND ARE REAPING THE WHIRLWIND
“There is no halting place at this point. We have now reached a point in the journey where there can be no pause. We must go on.” Extract from Winston Churchill’s speech of September 6, 1943. 2 Comments
Posted in WW II PERANG DUNIA II
Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use. To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
Create a free website or blog at WordPress.com.
Close and accept
